Tag Archives: eternal life

1 JOHN 5

Subject of the first section
We come now to the development of the sixth theme in John’s address to the little children, in 2:18-27. In that passage he wrote, “And this is the promise He hath promised us, even eternal life”, 2:25. John now enlarges in verses 1 to 12 on this matter of eternal life, which is the life of God imparted to those who believe, when they believe. As he puts it in verses 11 and 12, “And this is the record, that God hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in His Son. He that hath the Son hath life; and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life”.

John had encouraged the little children in the family of God to continue in the Son and in the Father, 2:24, and they will do this if they are strong in faith. This is why there is emphasis on faith and believing in 5:1-5, words that have not occurred previously in the epistle, but which now occur in verses 1,4,5,10 (3x). Then in verse 6-12 there are solid reasons why faith is justified and should be sustained. If Divine persons bear united testimony, who would dare to disbelieve?

Structure of the passage

(a) Verses 1-5
Three results from believing

First result Verse 1(a)
The new birth.

Second result Verse 1(b)-3
Love to those born of God, (for mutual encouragement).

Third result Verses 4-5
Victory over the world, (the source of discouragement).

(b) Verse 6, (and 8)
Three-fold testimony on earth

First testimony
The water of Christ’s baptism.

Second testimony
The blood of Christ’s cross.

Third testimony
The Spirit that anointed Christ at His baptism, and who came upon believers after the cross.

(c) Verse 7

Three testimony-bearers in heaven

First testimony-bearer
The Father.

Second testimony-bearer
The Word

Third testimony-bearer
The Holy Ghost

(d) Verses 9-12

Three features of the testimony

First feature, verse 9
It is the testimony not of men but God.

Second feature, verse 10
It is within the believer, because the Spirit is within.

Third feature, verse 11
It is about God’s Son, and life in Him.

5:1-12
Development of the sixth theme
Eternal life through believing.

(a) Verses 1-5
Three results from believing

First result, verse 1(a)
The new birth.

5:1
Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God: and every one that loveth Him that begat loveth him also that is begotten of Him.

Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God- John is emphasising that all who believe that Jesus is the Christ, whatever and whoever they were before, are born of God. There are none who believe who are not born of God. There are none who are born of God who do not believe that Jesus is the Christ. This means that those who denied His Christ-hood were not born of God. It also assures those who did believe it that they were truly linked to God in a vital way, as a child is linked to his father.

There are seven aspects to the new birth, four positive, and three negative, as follows:

1. In John 3 the new birth is effected by the Spirit of God as He works out sovereignly the will of God. “The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh or whither it goeth: so is every one that is born of the Spirit, John 3:8.

2. In the light of the foregoing we can well understand why Nicodemus asked, “How can these things be?” If the new birth is the result of the action of the Spirit totally apart from man’s ability to control it, how can it ever come about? The answer is found in the Lord’s words about believing in Him as one crucified on a cross, “For God so loved the world, that he gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life”, John 3:16. It is not that faith brings about the new birth, but as soon as a person ceases to trust self and trusts Christ crucified, new life is given by God. It is as if we labelled one spoke of a wheel “Divine Sovereignty”, and another “Human Responsibility”. We could put the first label on the first spoke, and the second label on the second spoke, so in a sense one took precedence over the other; but when the wheel starts to turn, they both move together.

3. James reinforces this truth with the words, “Of his own will begat he us with the word of truth, that we should be a kind of first-fruits of His creatures”, James 1:18. So the new birth is the result of the belief in the word of truth, the gospel. And with this Peter agrees, when he writes, “Being born again, not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and abideth for ever”, 1 Peter 1:23. So the agency God uses, (and it is the only agency He uses), is the word of God.

4. The resurrection of Christ is involved in the new birth, for Peter writes, “Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which according to his abundant mercy hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead”, 1 Peter 1:3. The rising of Christ from the dead is the sure sign that the hopes held out to those who believe are lively; that is, they are not dead hopes, but full of energy and vitality, delivering what they promise.

5. The three negative aspects of new birth are presented to us in one verse in John 1:13, which, speaking of those who believed in the name of God’s Son, reads, “Which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God”. These three negatives come first, to deal with the wrong thoughts of the Jews about the rights of birth. To them, descent from Abraham was everything, as John 8:30-42 shows. The Lord had to firmly point out to them that Abraham had more than one child, and if they persecuted Him as Ishmael had persecuted Isaac, then they, like Ishmael, had no right to be in the father’s house. If they believed on Him as the Son of the Father, however, they would be free as Isaac was. See also Galatians 4:26,31.

So it is that John tells us that the new birth is “not of blood”. Ishmael could have claimed rights as being of Abraham’s blood-line, but he was cast out. Isaac and the sons of Keturah, (Genesis 25:1-6), could also have claimed natural descent, but this did not put them in the family of God. Only personal faith can do this, Romans 4:9-12.

6. “Nor of the will of the flesh” tells us that nothing which self can determine can effect the new birth. Abraham adopted the custom of the time and used his wife’s maidservant to give him a son, Genesis 16:1-16, but Ishmael was born after the flesh, Galatians 4:29.

7. “Nor of the will of man” reminds us that Abraham, thinking that he was departing this life without a son and heir, had made Eliezer his servant “the son of possession of his house”, Genesis 15:2 margin, a term meaning one who would inherit from him. This was the will of Abraham coming into view, irrespective of the will of God, which, in fact, was to give him a proper son.

We return to 1 John 5 and note what it is that John says the born-again one has believed. It is that Jesus is the Christ. This is a reference to the baptism of Christ, when He was marked out as God’s anointed, (the title “Christ” means “The Anointed One”), by the coming of the Spirit upon Him. But there was also the voice from heaven, as the Father bore testimony to the fact that Jesus of Nazareth was His beloved Son, and well-pleasing to Him. So the Spirit declares Him to be Christ, the Father declares Him to be Son, and the one who is thus marked out is the man Christ Jesus. The truths are interlocking, so to deny the one is to deny the other. To affirm the one is to commit to the other.

John combines these truths together. In 4:2 he wrote, “Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God”. So the reality of the manhood of Jesus must be believed. In 4:15 it is “Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God”. So the Godhood and the real, sinless manhood of Jesus are confessed by those who are born again. This echoes what he had written in his gospel, for he tells us that he wrote that “ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name”, John 20:31.

Second result, verses 1(b)-3
Love to those born of God, (for mutual encouragement).

And every one that loveth him that begat loveth him also that is begotten of him- not all children love their brothers and sisters, even when they love their father. But this Father is God, who is love. Those born of Him are partakers of that love-nature, and therefore are sure to love. John has already given us the negative example of Cain, who hated Abel his brother. Here the lesson is positive, for those who have the nature of the God who is in essence love, will be sure to love the members of the family of God. There are not “Abel-believers”, (those who love), and “Cain-believers”, (those who hate), in the family of God.

5:2
By this we know that we love the children of God, when we love God, and keep his commandments.

By this we know that we love the children of God- John is always telling how we may know and have assurance about Divine things, and our relationship with God.

When we love God, and keep his commandments- John does not ask us to point to things we have done or said to fellow-believers, but asks us to assess our attitude to God and His commands.

5:3
For this is the love of God, that we keep his commandments: and his commandments are not grievous.

For this is the love of God, that we keep his commandments- John is emphasising that love to God must result in the keeping of His commandments. We cannot claim to love God if we disobey His known commands. Love to God is sure to result in obedience to His commands, and one of His commands is to love our brethren; it is not an option. This is why John is confident in saying that we know we love the children in the family if we love the Father of the family, and keep His commands.

And his commandments are not grievous- the true believer will not find God’s commandments burdensome, because they are opportunities to show love to God. It is only the unbeliever that thinks of God’s commands as demands to be avoided. The Lord Jesus said, “Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light”, Matthew 11:29,30.

Third result, verses 4-5
Victory over the world, (the source of discouragement).

5:4
For whatsoever is born of God overcometh the world: and this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith.

For whatsoever is born of God overcometh the world- the attitude of the men of the world to God’s commands is not shared by the true believer. He has overcome that way of thinking. John tells us how it has been done in the next phrase. Notice it is “whatsoever”, not “whosoever”, the emphasis being on the attitude of obedience and faith the believer has by the new birth.

And this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith- faith goes against the tide of worldly opinion, and sides with God about matters. Faith is “firm persuasion based on hearing and believing the word of God”. That word informs us as to God and His principles, and also about the world and its opposing principles. Faith sides with God, and in this way overcomes the world, showing that the power of God in a believer is superior to the power of the world.

The Lord Jesus said to the Jews who did not believe on Him, “And because I tell you the truth, ye believe me not”, John 8:42. The natural mind is conditioned by sin to reject the truth and receive error, so when the Lord presented truth, it was not believed. The believer overcomes this attitude of the world, because he accepts God’s testimony.

5:5
Who is he that overcometh the world, but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God?

Who is he that overcometh the world- John now gives us an illustration of how powerful the energy behind the believer’s faith is. (Notice he now speaks of “whosoever”, with the spotlight on the person). He is going to give an extreme example, and one which goes to the centre of the Christian faith. John wants us to be very clear exactly who is at the heart of Christian belief; it is none other than the Son of God.

But he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God? Jesus is the name given to Him at His birth, emphasising His manhood. Son of God is the title that tells us of His Deity. The world looks at Jesus of Nazareth, and sees only a carpenter. They may reluctantly agree that He was a good example, and said wise things, but beyond that the world will not go, because it does not accept the testimony of the word of God. The believer is different, however, for he has accepted the teaching of the Scriptures about the Lord Jesus, and is prepared, without hesitation, to recognise what God said about Him when He was baptised, namely, that He is His Son.

John will now explain how it is that there are those whose faith overcomes the world. He informs us that the testimony that has been borne to them is compelling, being by Divine persons themselves.

(b) Verses 6 (and 8)
Three-fold testimony on earth

First testimony
The water of Christ’s baptism.

Second testimony
The blood of Christ’s cross.

Third testimony
The Spirit that anointed Christ at His baptism, and who came upon believers after the cross.

It is important to bear in mind that the words “record”, “testimony”, and “witness” all signify the same thing in these verses.

5:6
This is he that came by water and blood, even Jesus Christ; not by water only, but by water and blood. And it is the Spirit that beareth witness, because the Spirit is truth.

This is he that came by water and blood, even Jesus Christ- that is, Jesus Christ is the Son of God, verse 5, and He came by water and by blood. John is ensuring we realise just exactly of whom he is writing.

At the beginning of the epistle John told us that he is writing about things that he saw and heard “from the beginning”, meaning the beginning of the public manifestation of Christ to the world at His baptism. So when he mentions water we immediately think of His baptism. It was by means of His baptism that He was brought to the notice of Israel, and in that sense He “came by water”. And in particular, it was the voice of the Father, declaring that Jesus of Nazareth was His Son, that introduced Him into the world of men.

But He also came by blood. John himself had stood at the foot of the cross, and could testify as to the death of the Lord Jesus. The shedding of blood is the giving up of life. The life of the flesh is in the blood, God assures us, Leviticus 17:11, so when the Lord Jesus “poured out his soul unto death”, then His blood was shed. That John saw the soldier pierce His side and “forthwith came there out blood and water”, John 19:34, is simply the sign that the giving up of the life had taken place, for Christ was already dead when this happened. It rendered the crucified body of the Lord Jesus unique and instantly recognisable, for there were three men crucified that day; it is vital that the Lord be distinguishable from the other two. This is why John is so insistent that what he was testifying was true. The death of the Lord Jesus, the Son of God, is the basic message of the gospel that was preached from Pentecost onwards. So He comes “by water” in personal testimony to men in His life, and He comes “by blood” in gospel-testimony to men in resurrection.

And it is the Spirit that beareth witness- the blood and the water form a deeply significant witness, and this is reinforced by the Spirit of God Himself. Holy Spirit applies the meaning and implication of the water and the blood as He empowers evangelists and teachers.

Because the Spirit is truth- the truth borne witness to is so important that the Holy Spirit takes responsibility for it, for He is truth. That is, there is no element of untruth with Him, being one of the persons of the Godhead, and God cannot lie. He is totally infallible. This cannot be said of believers themselves as they testify. So John is saying that the task of testifying to men is the Spirit’s work, because He is truth, and preachers might say wrong things. This is why it is important to point men to the Word of God, the place where the Spirit has left on record His testimony regarding Christ.

(c)  Verse 7
Three testimony-bearers in heaven

First testimony-bearer
The Father

Second testimony-bearer
The Word

Third testimony-bearer
The Holy Ghost

5:7
For there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one.

For there are three that bear record in heaven- this verse has some unusual wording, and perhaps because of this, (and also because it supports the doctrine of the Trinity, which the devil and his agents hate), was excluded from some manuscripts. The godly and learned men who were responsible for the Authorised Version were clearly satisfied that the verse should be present. (There are modern verions of the New Testament which omit these words because they say they are not found in the earliest manuscripts. That is a strange statement, since one of the Church Fathers, Cyprian, who died in AD 258, quoted the words!)

The Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost- it is objected that there is no need to witness to anyone in heaven. But John need not be referring to the sort of witness needed so that the truth may be received and believed by men; that is the character of the witness on earth. The mention of the Lord Jesus as the Word reminds us that the one who is the Word in eternity, in John 1:1, is the same word who was made flesh, in time, as John 1:14 states. So it is the Word in manhood that is back in heaven, and bears testimony by His presence there that the Father owns Him as His Son. And it is by the Spirit we know that he is back there. If the word from heaven at His baptism was not true, then He would not have been welcomed back into heaven as He has been. “God was manifest in flesh…received up in glory”, 1 Timothy 3:16.

And these three are one- the Father and the Word and the Spirit testify to the fact of their complete unity by the presence back in heaven of Jesus of Nazareth as the Word, God manifest in flesh. One of the objections raised against this whole verse is that when the great debates were taking place in the first centuries of this era about the Deity of Christ, this verse does not seem to have been used much, if at all. But perhaps that is because those who defended the Deity of Christ in those far-off days did not see the verse as directly teaching His Deity, and therefore concentrated on verses that do. They perhaps believed that “And these three are one” is not so much an assertion of the oneness in essence of the persons of the Godhead, as the assertion of their oneness in testimony. As if John is saying, “These three are one in their Divine assertion of their own unity, which is in no way disturbed by including the Word, (who is man as well as God), within it”.

Further truth about the Spirit bearing witness:

5:8
And there are three that bear witness in earth, the Spirit, and the water, and the blood: and these three agree in one.

And there are three that bear witness in earth- John now returns to the subject of men believing a testimony, which must be done on earth. As Peter said, “There is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved”, Acts 4:12.

The Spirit, and the water, and the blood- the Spirit is now put first, for He it is who is responsible for testimony during this age. The gospel is preached “by the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven”, 1 Peter 1:12, so no matter have far removed in time from Pentecost the preaching is, it still has Pentecostal power and relevance. The gospel may be preached as if Christ died and rose again just a few weeks ago. The passage of time does not alter historical facts.

The Spirit of God takes the initiative in testimony, and we must follow His lead. He bears testimony to the truth set out at the baptism of Christ, namely His Sonship. He bears testimony to what He did by the shedding of His blood. So it is that the gospel consists of the presentation of truth regarding the Person and work of the Lord Jesus, God’s Son. He is central to the message; the testimony of the Spirit is to Him. Of course sinners must be informed of God’s thoughts about them, but Christ must be kept central.

And these three agree in one- obviously the Spirit and the water and the blood are not one, as the Father, the Word and the Spirit are. The point is that the Spirit, water, and blood are at one in their testimony; they agree in that unified testimony.

(d)  Verses 9-12
Three features of the testimony

First feature, verse 9
It is the testimony not of men but God.

5:9
If we receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater: for this is the witness of God which he hath testified of his Son.

If we receive the witness of men- we are prepared to accept the testimony of honest and sane men to a certain degree. We always have reservations about the witness of sinners, for the psalmist wrote, “all men are liars”, so they have that tendency. That said, the testimony of men we trust is believed, in the general sense.

The witness of God is greater- the testimony of men, even believing men, might be to some degree unreliable, but we still accept what they say with the appropriate reservations. We do not have any reservations, however, about accepting the record that God gives in His word.

For this is the witness of God which he hath testified of his Son- not only do we believe God’s testimony is greater because He is God, but His testimony is greater because of the subject of it. He bears witness to the Lord Jesus that He is His Son. He did this at His baptism in the words, “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased”. He did it by raising Him from the dead, so that the apostle Paul can write, that He was “declared to be the Son of God by the resurrection from the dead”, Romans 1:4.

Second feature, verse 10
It is within the believer, because the Spirit is within

5:10
He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself: he that believeth not God hath made him a liar; because he believeth not the record that God gave of his Son.

He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself- John now tells us the consequences of the witness of the Spirit, whether for the believer or the unbeliever. First for the believer. The Spirit testifies as to the Deity of Christ, and this testimony is believed. As a result, the believer has the testimony within his heart now, and can pass it on to others. But he has more. He has the Holy Spirit within His heart also, for the moment a person believes, the Spirit takes up permanent residence within.

He that believeth not God hath made him a liar- when we believe men we always have reservations, and need to verify what they say to some degree. But if God is God at all, He cannot lie. Those who do not accept His testimony, therefore, because we are only prepared to knowingly accept truthful testimony, have said in effect that God’s testimony is not truthful, and therefore He is a liar. Of course we cannot actually make God a liar, but men can make Him out to be a liar by rejecting His witness.

Third feature, verses 11-12
It is about God’s Son, and life in Him

5:11
And this is the record, that God hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in his Son.

And this is the record- in previous verses the record, or witness, (same word), was a general one, whether the Father’s voice from heaven at Christ’s baptism, or the combined testimony of the Persons of the Godhead as to the Deity of the Word, in that He has been welcomed back to heaven in manhood. Then in verse 6 there is the witness of the Spirit to the world in the gospel, as He sets out the truths implied by the coming of Christ through water and through blood.

Here the record is given in assurance to the believer, for it comes to one who has been given eternal life, so is not a word for the unbeliever. This refers back to John’s statement in verse 10, “He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself”, and is an extension of it.

That God hath given to us eternal life- the consequence of believing God’s record in the gospel is that we are given eternal life. Now that has happened, God’s testimony to our hearts is, first, that we do indeed have that eternal life. This goes back to the theme in 2:25 that John is developing. He wrote there, “And this is the promise that He hath promised us, even eternal life”. God now assures us that since we have received the promise by faith, eternal life is indeed ours. This is all based upon the words of the Lord Jesus in John 5:4 when He said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life”. So God bears testimony to the fact that what His Son said would come to pass when a person believes, has indeed come to pass.

And this life is in his Son- there is no other person to whom we may go to obtain the gift of eternal life. Again referring to the Lord’s words in John 5, He said in verse 26, “For as the Father hath life in Himself; so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself”. The life needed to quicken those dead in trespasses and sins, and to quicken their mortal bodies at the resurrection, is sourced in God the Father. But the “as…so” of this verse signifies the same as it does in verse 21, namely just as, even as. So not only does the Son have life in Himself just as the Father does, (as John 1:4 indicates, “in Him was life”), but in addition it is given to Him to have this life in Himself for others. He is the vessel full of the water of life, and men are invited to go to Him and drink, John 7:37; Revelation 22:17. When the Lord Jesus asked the question of His disciples, “Will ye also go away”, Peter was quick with his answer. He said, “Lord, to whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life. And we believe and are sure that thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God”, John 6:67-69. And all true believers would say Amen! to those words.

5:12
He that hath the Son hath life; and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life.

He that hath the Son hath life- ever the evangelist, John states plainly what he had emphasised in his gospel, that the Son of God is able and willing to give life eternal as a gift to those who believe Him. John will write in verse 20 about Jesus Christ, and say, “This is the true God, and eternal life”. So He is the full expression of what the life of God really is, and when we have the life, we have Him. No doubt this is made good to us by the Spirit, for Christ said to His own, “He dwelleth with you, and shall be in you”, John 14:17, a reference to the Holy Spirit. Then in the next verse he says, “I will not leave you comfortless, I will come to you”. Again, in His prayer to His Father He said, “I in them, and thou in me”, John 17:23.

And he that hath not the Son of God hath not life- John is fond of putting things round the other way so that we are in no doubt as to his meaning, and to ensure we realise there are no exceptions to what he says. No doubt the false teachers of John’s day claimed to have life apart from Christ as Son of God. John firmly rejects such an idea. There is no other route to eternal life than the Son of God.

5:13
These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God.

These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God- verses 11 and 12 are really a summary of John’s gospel, and John now tells that he has written his epistle to those who believe that gospel. They have believed on the name of the Son of God. That is, they have received the truth about the Son of God, and the implications involved in Him having that name, and have believed. When John tells us about the new birth he writes, “But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name”, John 1:12. This is why the Lord Jesus is given so many titles in John 1, for they all express His name. He is the Word, the Light, the only-begotten of the Father, Jesus Christ, the Christ, the prophet, the Lord, Lamb of God, Baptizer, Jesus of Nazareth, King of Israel, Son of man. To believe on His name is to receive the many-sided truth about Him suggested by these titles.

That ye may know that ye have eternal life- John is very concerned that believers should be confident about possessing eternal life, so that is why he wrote his epistle. He wrote his gospel so we might know how to get it; his epistle that we might know we have it. He had written that “this life is in His Son”, verse 11, and does not want us to think that the life is only there. It is in the believer too.

And that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God- why does he write to those who believe on the name of the Son so that they might believe on the name of the Son of God? Have they not already done so? John is encouraging them to continue in their belief in the Son of God, and to remember what his character is. This is why he says “believe on the name”, for the name tells of character. They are to believe in Him because of the character He has, as well as the relationship He has with God.

We now come to the seventh theme of the epistle, in which the apostle develops what he wrote to the little children in 2:27: “the same anointing teacheth you of all things”, and in verse 20 of that chapter, “But ye have an unction from the Holy one, and ye know all things”. This is developed in 5:13-21, where first of all three things personal to the believer that he knows are detailed, and then three things that the believer knows in relation to the truths set out in the epistle.

5:13-21
Development of the seventh theme
“Ye know all things”, 2:20.

Verses 13-17
Three things the believer knows about himself

First thing known, verse 13
He has eternal life.

Second thing known, verses 14, 15(a)
He knows God hears him.

Third thing known, verses 15(b)-17
He knows God will answer intelligent prayers.

First thing known, verse 13
He has eternal life.

5:13
These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God.

These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God- verses 11 and 12 are really a summary of John’s gospel, and John now tells that he has written his epistle to those who believe that gospel. They have believed on the name of the Son of God. That is, they have received the truth about the Son of God, and the implications involved in Him having that name, and have believed. When John tells us about the new birth he writes, “But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name”, John 1:12. This is why the Lord Jesus is given so many titles in John 1, for they all express His name. He is the Word, the Light, the only-begotten of the Father, Jesus Christ, the Christ, the prophet, the Lord, Lamb of God, Baptizer, Jesus of Nazareth, King of Israel, Son of man. To believe on His name is to receive the many-sided truth about Him suggested by these titles.

That ye may know that ye have eternal life- John is very concerned that believers should be confident about possessing eternal life, so that is why he wrote his epistle. So he wrote his gospel so we might know how to get it; his epistle that we might know we have it. He had written that “this life is in His Son”, verse 11, and does not want us to think that the life is only there. It is in the believer too.

And that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God- why does he write to those who believe on the name of the Son so that they might believe on the name of the Son of God? Have they not already done so? This was clearly a problem to some who, in the early centuries of this age, were copying the Scriptures. Sadly, some of them were not only copiers, but corrupters, and they imposed their thinking on the word of God by removing some of the words. This is a fatal thing to do, but it is sadly still being done, as the multitude of translations of the Bible available today shows. We should not deal with problems by pretending they are not there.

The first “believe” is a present participle with the article in the nominative, and we have come across this construction in 3:6 with the expression “Whosoever abideth in him sinneth not”; or, in other words, “is a non-sinning one”. So in our verse John is writing to those who are “believing ones”; for that is their character. But the second “believe” is a verb in the present, and signifies a continuation of belief. So to summarise: John is writing to those who because of their faith can be described as believing ones. But he is writing to them to achieve two ends. First, that they might know they have eternal life. Second, that they may continue in their faith. He has believers in view in each case. He wants them to know assurance, and express perseverance. They were surrounded by those who sought to take them away from faith in the Son of God, and to embrace alien thoughts. Once they have believed on the Son of God they can never renounce that belief in principle, but they might adopt other doctrines which would undermine their faith. This is what John fears will happen, and therefore he has written so that it might not.

Second thing known, verse 14
He knows God hears him.

5:14
And this is the confidence that we have in him, that, if we ask any thing according to his will, he heareth us:

And this is the confidence that we have in him- the word translated “confidence” is the same as is translated “boldness” in Hebrews 10:19. It is literally “the absence of fear in speaking boldly”. This is the holy boldness that those who believe on the name of the Son of God have been given, and that confidence is in Him, as one totally competent to deal with our requests.

That, if we ask any thing according to his will, he heareth us- the Lord Jesus told His own, “And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye ask anything in my name, I will do it”, John 14:13,14. We can easily see why John, and his readers, have confidence, for they have the promise of the Lord Jesus behind them. We can also see that when John writes “He heareth us”, it signifies the same as when the Lord Jesus said, “that will I do”. So, confident that we believe in the name of the Son of God, we claim the answers to our requests that He promised He would give, so that His Father might be glorified.

Third thing known, verses 15-17
He knows God will answer intelligent prayers.

5:15
And if we know that he hear us, whatsoever we ask, we know that we have the petitions that we desired of him.

And if we know that he hear us- as we do, for He has promised to respond to those who believe on His name.

Whatsoever we ask- the words of the Lord were, “if ye ask anything in My name, I will do it”. And John has written in the previous verse, “if we ask anything according to His will”, so there are conditions attached to the promises. Those who make requests according to His will, may rest assured that they will be answered.

We know that we have the petitions that we desired of him- John is stating very definitely here that God always answers the prayers of His people when they ask according to His will. The question we often have is, “Where is the answer?” We pray in a way which we believe is in accordance with His will, and there seems to be no change. Does this mean the prayer has not been answered? This verse tells us otherwise. The Lord Jesus said to His disciples, “Therefore I say unto you, What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them”, Mark 11:24.

So we could list the conditions for answered prayer as follows:

First condition
Belief in the name of the Son of God.

Second condition
Asking according to His will for things in harmony with His character.

Third condition
Belief that the answer is given.

We need to exercise that the answer is given, for it may not appear to us to be given. It may be that the answer is in a different form to the one we expected. Or it may be appropriate for the answer to be held back in the wisdom of God.

Well might we say with the man of Mark 9:24, “Lord, I believe; help Thou my unbelief”. We can see now why “believe on the name of the Son of God is mentioned twice in verse 13, (and why it is a mistake to tamper with it). We need to be believers in His name to ask, and believers in His name to receive.

John now proceeds to illustrate his point by deliberately using a difficult situation to show that God does answer prayer. The use of the word “whatsoever” in verse 15 was not an exaggeration.

Before considering the next verses we need to notice the various ways in which the word “death” is used in Scripture:

1. Physical death: This is the separation of the spirit from the body. As James puts it, “The body without the spirit is dead”, James 2:26. The cause of this is the presence within a man, (whether believer or unbeliever), of the sin-principle, for “the wages of sin is death”, Romans 6:23.

2. Governmental death: The separation of the believer’s spirit from his body in physical death because of God’s discipline, as in 1 Corinthians 11:30, “for this cause many…sleep”. Some believers at Corinth were sinning so badly that they had to be removed in the government of God, so that the shame that their sin brought to His name could be halted.

3. Spiritual death: The separation of the sinner from God because of the sin of Adam. “And you…who were dead in trespasses and sins”, Ephesians 2:1. “If one died for all, then were all dead”, 2 Corinthians 5:14. The Lord Jesus taught this when He said that the one who believes “is passed from death unto life”, John 5:24.

4. Moral death: Separation of the believer from the enjoyment of spiritual things. “If ye live after the flesh ye shall die”, Romans 8:13. When a believer is acting according to the Spirit, he is being true to his calling, and is living. When a believer is acting according to the flesh, he is in death. This was the experience of the prodigal son when he was in the far country, for his father said, “This my son was dead, and is alive again”, Luke 15:24. In the far country, he was dead to his father and his position as son. Back in the father’s house, he was alive to his father and his proper status as son. The same is true of the young widow in 1 Timothy 5:6, for Paul writes, “she that liveth for pleasure is dead while she liveth”. That is, she is dead to spiritual things all the time she lives for pleasure- but this can change.

5. Eternal death: The separation of the sinner, (with his soul and spirit reunited with his body), from God eternally. This is the second death, after the resurrection of the unsaved dead, and the appearance before God’s great white throne. It will be spent in Gehenna, the Lake of Fire.

We may discover which death John is referring to by using a process of elimination, as follows:

It cannot be physical death, for whether on not we die does not depend on whether or not we practice sin. Physical death is because of the sin principle within, and all men, believers or not, have this, and tend to death. The only thing that can prevent this is the coming of the Lord Jesus for His saints, which is why Paul wrote, “we shall not all sleep”, 1 Corinthians 15:51.

It cannot be spiritual death, for that is the condition of all unbelievers, irrespective of what kinds of sin they commit. And it does not apply to believers, for they have passed out of (spiritual) death unto (eternal) life. Nothing they do can reverse that process, or else they would come into judicial condemnation, and the Lord Jesus promised this would not happen.

It cannot be eternal death, for once a person has reached the Lake of Fire there is no hope for him.

So we are left with two options, either the reference is to moral death, or to governmental death. In the case of moral death, the situation is that a believer is seen to be committing a sin which is preventing him enjoying spiritual things. As such he is in moral death, and that particular part of his life does not count as Christian experience. But John envisages a situation where a brother commits a sin which is not unto death. So the idea that he means moral death is clearly wrong, for all sins that a believer commits result in moral death, so in this sense there is no “sin not unto death”.

We are left with the option that John is referring to governmental death, the sort of thing that Paul refers to in 1 Corinthians 11:30, where behaviour at the Lord’s Supper was bringing shame on the name of Christ. For the cause or sake of judging the Corinthians, the Lord had inflicted them with physical ills. Some were weak, and this was a warning to them, so that they would ask themselves why it was so. Some were sickly, and thus prevented, for their own good, from partaking of the supper. (The practice of taking the bread and wine to those unable to attend the gatherings is contrary to the nature of the supper, for it is an assembly action, when believers are gathered together. Furthermore, it would have to be decided whether the sickness was sent by the Lord to prevent the person from eating and drinking the Lord’s Supper, and this mere mortals cannot do, especially now the gift of discerning of spirits has been withdrawn). There were some at Corinth who had not responded to the lesser judgements of weakness and sickliness by repenting of their evil ways. These had been removed by the Lord in judgement, lest further shame should come upon His name, and further blame would rest upon them if they continued to eat unworthily.

Note that the apostle says “for this cause”. Excepting those alive when the Lord comes, every believer will sleep in death, as to the body. Death is not a judgement for all the saints, but only for those in question is this passage. The believer’s body is his last link with a fallen creation, and is subject to the same afflictions as everyone else. We should not therefore conclude that every believer who is weak, or sick, or who dies, must necessarily be under the judgement of the Lord.

With these things in mind, we proceed to verse 16.

5:16
If any man see his brother sin a sin which is not unto death, he shall ask, and he shall give him life for them that sin not unto death. There is a sin unto death: I do not say that he shall pray for it.

If any man see his brother sin a sin which is not unto death- adopting the view advocated above, we say that John is referring to the sort of sin that is not of such seriousness as to warrant God’s intervention, at least for the time being. Of course all sin is serious and should be shunned, but the apostle is being realistic here, as he was in 2:1 where he exhorted the believers to not sin, but also referred to the provision God had made for them if they did sin, even Christ as their advocate.

God does not always intervene governmentally in the lives of His people immediately they begin to stray from the paths of righteousness. He supplies by His Spirit, often through His people, the guidance they need to bring them back. But John is thinking of a situation where the brother is sinning, but not in such a severe way as merits immediate Divine intervention. He is not, at present, sinning unto death.

He shall ask- the spiritual response from a loving believer will be to pray for him. He will not gloat over the sin; will not adopt a “holier than thou” attitude; will not “feed on failure”, deriving some weird pleasure from the fault of another, (as if that fault makes his life less faulty). He will do none of these things, but will resort to prayer.

And he shall give him life for them that sin not unto death- in wonderful grace, God gives the believing brother the credit for the recovery of the sinning brother. It is the one who prays who is said to give them man life, for he has rescued him from a pathway that would have led to being cut off by physical death. The prayer is answered, the request is granted, and is given, in the first instance, to the one who prayed. How noble an act praying for erring brethren must be! Note that having been granted the life of one believer, this praying brother goes on to pray for others, so the apostle says “give him life for them“, not “give him life for him“.

There is a sin unto death- by using the singular number, the apostle is not indicating that there is only one sin unto death, leaving us with the problem of discovering what it is. There is a category of “sin unto death”, just as there is a category of “sin not unto death”. What is in view is a particular sin, which in one brother’s case, will result in him being removed from the scene.

I do not say that he shall pray for it- John uses a different word for the prayer here. The word ask, as at the beginning of the verse, is a request for something to be given, in this case, life. The word pray is usually a request to do something, in this case to refrain from intervening in judgement. This is a very bold sort of prayer, and perhaps John is not sure that all believers are spiritual enough to pray this sort of prayer. So he does not exhort or command that this prayer be made, but leaves it open. He does not want to encourage unwise prayers. We should be very cautious, therefore, before we ask God to halt His judgement in this extreme situation. We should learn to ask sooner, before the situation deteriorates almost beyond recovery.

5:17
All unrighteousness is sin: and there is a sin not unto death.

All unrighteousness is sin- John does two things at least in this verse. In this phrase he warns us against taking his division of sin into “unto death” and “not unto death”, as meaning that we may think of some sins lightly. All deviation from that which is right is sin against God, the standard of righteousness.

And there is a sin not unto death- here John reminds us again that we must distinguish between sins that merit removal by death, and those which do not. After all, who among us has not sinned? Scripture says “The thought of foolishness is sin”, Proverbs 24:9. Should we expect to be removed from earth after such a sin? Clearly there are degrees of guiltiness, and therefore degrees of severity in God’s dealings.

Verses 18-20
Three things the believer knows that are fundamental:

John brings the epistle to an end by setting out three further things that we know. The former set of three things we know had to do with our personal lives, and the personal lives of fellow-believers. Now the apostle speaks of three fundamental truths we know:

First fundamental truth, verse 18
That believers have a nature that does not sin.

Second fundamental, verse 19
There is a difference between believers and the world.

Third fundamental, verse 20
That the Son of God came to give us understanding.

First fundamental, verse 18
That believers have a nature that does not sin.

5:18
We know that whosoever is born of God sinneth not; but he that is begotten of God keepeth himself, and that wicked one toucheth him not.

We know that whosoever is born of God sinneth not- the apostle had dealt with this in 3:9, hence he can write “we know”. The believer has the life of God and the Spirit of God, and neither God or His Spirit can sin. The believer has a nature that is the result of being born of God, and that nature is not capable of sinning either. This is God’s view of the situation, although the reality in our lives is often sadly different. But John is not dealing with practicalities here, but principles governing God’s dealing with us.

But he that is begotten of God keepeth himself- the apostle has already defined a believer as one who “sinneth not”, 3:6, where he used a construction which serves to make “sinneth not” like a title, “a non-sinning one”. But this does not mean that a believer is sinless in practice, for he still has the ability to sin. This is why there is the need to purify the life of all that is contrary to Christ in all His sinlessness. He is the great example, for “in Him is no sin”, 3:5. So we need to keep a watch on ourselves, lest sin is allowed in the life, with the consequence indicated in the next phrase.

And that wicked one toucheth him not- because he only deals with sin, the wicked one, the Devil, has no handhold on the believer. John is writing as if he expects that there is the watchful care on the part of the believer, with the result that the Devil has no matter he can use in an accusation in the presence of God. Too often we are not watchful, and we find ourselves in need of the advocacy of Jesus Christ the righteous, but the apostle is writing so that we do not get ourselves into that compromised position.

Second fundamental, verse 19
There is a difference between believers and the world.

5:19
And we know that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness.

And we know that we are of God- this knowledge transforms everything. To be of God means that the origin of one’s spiritual life is God Himself. He has imparted His life in the new birth, and this marks the difference between the believer and the world. This makes spiritual decisions very easy, for we have only to ask “Is this of God?” and all becomes clear.

And the whole world lieth in wickedness- there is no middle ground, no compromise, for the whole world, (the sum total of those who are not “of God”), lie in wickedness. The false teachers that were attacking the believers in John’s day would claim that they were of God also, but in a superior sense. They claimed advanced knowledge, beyond what the apostles taught. The apostle will not allow this at all. If a person is not born again, (as the false teachers were not), then that person is part of the world, and no section of the world can be said to not be in wickedness. John has already written about the false prophets, “They are of the world: therefore speak they of the world, and the world heareth them”, 4:5.

So there is a clear-cut difference between believers and the world, for the former are of God, with all the blessings that brings, but the latter lie in wickedness. Wickedness is that which is hurtful spiritually. The word that is translated “lie” here means to be stretched out full length, and is in the Middle Voice, which indicates that the position is voluntary. There is no effort to move, or to escape, showing that the one lying is content to be there, with no desire to change position.

Third fundamental, verse 20
That the Son of God came to give us understanding.

5:20
And we know that the Son of God is come, and hath given us an understanding, that we may know him that is true, and we are in him that is true, even in his Son Jesus Christ. This is the true God, and eternal life.

And we know that the Son of God is come- since the next phrase speaks of “us”, the apostle is linking himself with all believers as he affirms that they know that the Son of God is come. They are not mistaken as to who Jesus of Nazareth is. He came from Nazareth to be baptised of John, but He came from heaven before that.

And hath given us an understanding, that we may know him that is true- an understanding is the ability to think spiritual things over and think them through to their logical conclusion. It is literally “deep thought”. The unsaved have their understanding darkened, Ephesians 4:18, but the believer, by the “Spirit of wisdom and revelation”, Ephesians 1:17, is able to consider spiritual things seriously, and come to conclusions. This faculty is ours as a result of the coming of the Son of God. In Him are hid “all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge”, Colossians 2:3. As the one who is the Word, (the discloser of the mind of God), He has declared God to us. To know God is to know, potentially, all we could possibly know. To think deeply about the things of God is to understand. 

And we are in him that is true- instead of being in the world, with all its wickedness and error, we are in Him that is true. Who that is in practical terms is defined for us in the next phrase. The fact that we know “Him that is true” is a sign that we have eternal life, which is to know God, John 17:3. The fact that we have eternal life is the sign that we are in the Son of God who also is true. We are enclosed in a living relationship with Him, the source for us of all that is real and substantial. There is no detachment from reality for the believer, for he is vitally linked in unbreakable relationship with Him by the indwelling of the Spirit, John 14:20.  

Even in his Son Jesus Christ- this defines who “Him that is true” of the last phrase is. Of course, God the Father and the Spirit of God are true also, but it is through the Son of God that the knowledge of God is obtained, for He is the Word, able to disclose what is in the Divine mind. 

This is the true God, and eternal life- this one of whom John has been writing, the Son of God, can be said to be the true God, without in any way detracting from the glory of the Father, since they are one. To be in relationship with God through His Son is to have eternal life, for as John wrote as he opened this epistle, He is “that eternal life which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us”, 1:2.

5:21
Little children, keep yourselves from idols. Amen.

Little children, keep yourselves from idols. Amen- in view of all that he has said about God in the epistle, it is fitting that John should warn his readers about all that is contrary to the knowledge of God. As the apostle Paul put it, “flee from idolatry”, 1 Corinthians 10:14. Such are the glories of Divine persons, that they should not have to compete for attention in the believer’s mind. The word idol is based on the word to see, so is anything that comes before the eyes, whether the eyes physically, or the eyes mentally, that diverts our attention from that which is of God. This would include false teaching, which makes the doctrines John has set out in this epistle so relevant and important; let us take note, and keep ourselves from anything that would divert our attention from God and His Son.

MATTHEW 19

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of this article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

MATTHEW 19

The words of verse 1 mark the end of the fifth section of Matthew’s gospel, and he uses this formula to indicate the division. It would perhaps be helpful if we noted all the divisions again:

(a) 1:1-4:25

The King and His preparation.

Critical events leading up to when Christ’s ministry began after the imprisonment of John the Baptist.

(b) 5:1-7:29

The King and His precepts.

“And it came to pass, when Jesus these sayings, the people were astonished at His doctrine”, 7:28.

(c) 8:1-10:42

The King and His power.

A series of ten miracles, the “powers of the age to come”.

“And it came to pass, when Jesus had made an end of commanding His twelve disciples, He departed thence to preach and to teach in their cities”, 11:1.

(d) 11:1-13:53

The King and His parables.

A series of seven parables about the kingdom.

“And it came to pass, that when Jesus had finished these parables, He departed thence”, 13:53.

(e) 13:53-18:35

The King and His previews.

The preview of kingdom-glories is followed by forecasts of the building of the church.

“And it came to pass, that when Jesus had finished these sayings, He departed from Galilee, and came into the coasts of Judaea beyond Jordan”, 19:1.

(f) 19:1-25:46

The King and His prophecies

The King presents Himself formally to the nation as their King, and then foretells what will happen to them if they reject Him.

“And it came to pass, when Jesus had finished all these sayings”, 26:1.

(g) 26:1-28:20

The King and His parting.

Events which take place as the King leaves His nation, having been rejected by them, and crucified. He rises from the dead, however, ready to reign over them in a day to come.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-12 The evil of divorce
(b) Verses 13-15 The encouragement for children
(c) Verses 16-22 The enquiry after eternal life
(d) Verses 23-30 The exercise of self-denial

(a) Verses 1-12
The evil of divorce

19:1
And it came to pass, that when Jesus had finished these sayings, he departed from Galilee, and came into the coasts of Judaea beyond Jordan;

And it came to pass, that when Jesus had finished these sayings- the sign Matthew gives us to signal a change of emphasis. He has given Galilee the opportunity to receive Him, and now He is on the way to Jerusalem for the last time.

He departed from Galilee, and came into the coasts of Judaea beyond Jordan- this area was known as Perea, and was ruled over by Herod Antipas, the man who had executed John the Baptist. The Lord would not return to Galilee again, for this journey is part of His movements towards Jerusalem to die. He has “claimed” Judea and Jerusalem, and Galilee, and Samaria, now He ventures into the territory of the two and a half tribes who refused to go into the land of promise. Will the people of Christ’s day refuse to enter the kingdom also? He had crossed the Lake Galilee to visit on occasion, but here He stays longer, to give opportunity to this district to react to Him.

The fact that the territory is beyond Jordan highlights the fact that He will need to cross Jordan to go to Jericho, and then on to Jerusalem. He will retrace the steps of Joshua as he crossed the Jordan, defeated Jericho, and went on to occupy the land. Christ, however, the True Joshua, will enter Jericho to save, and will go to Jerusalem to die; but this will secure Him the right to occupy the land in a day to come without opposition.

It is interesting to notice that the two and a half tribes that refused to settle in the land of promise did so because of their wives, their children, and their flocks and herds, Numbers 32:26; Joshua 1:14. Now, with the Lord Jesus in their territory centuries later, the questions in this chapter are about marriage, children, and riches. The test is, will these matters prevent men from entering into blessing?

19:2
And great multitudes followed him; and he healed them there.

And great multitudes followed him; and he healed them there- in his account, Mark emphasises that He taught them. Matthew shows that this teaching was accompanied by healing, for His ministry consisted of words and works, each complementing the other.

19:3
The Pharisees also came unto him, tempting him, and saying unto him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause?

The Pharisees also came unto him- as well as the people coming to Him to learn from Him, (as Mark records in his parallel passage, chapter 10:1-12), the Pharisees also come, but only to try to undermine His teaching. It was because John the Baptist had condemned Herod for taking Philip’s wife that he had lost his life. Perhaps the Pharisees are hoping that word will spread that Christ was of the same view as John, and in this way would put Himself in danger. It is interesting in that connection to notice that John had said, “It is not lawful for thee to have her”, Matthew 14:4, and here the Pharisees begin with “Is it lawful”.

We know from Luke 16:14-18 that on an earlier occasion the Lord had confronted the Pharisees on the matter of covetousness, and the fact that He condemned divorce immediately afterwards, showed that they were coveting other men’s wives, in transgression of the law. They are now seeking their revenge.

Near the beginning of His ministry, the Lord had said, “I say unto you, that except your righteousness exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven”, Matthew 5:20.

He had already contrasted His resolve to uphold the law and prophets, and had condemned those who teach men otherwise; now He is going to expose those who appeared to teach the law, but who in fact transgressed it in their hearts. He is setting forth the principles of His kingdom, and outward observance, (“the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees”), will not be enough to gain an entrance into that realm, for it is only open to those who are righteous by faith.

He then proceeded to examine certain statements that the scribes were making, and showed that they did not go far enough in their teaching. For instance, (and this is very relevant to our subject), the scribes taught, “Thou shalt not commit adultery”, and it was right that they should do so, for this was the seventh commandment. But they were content with the letter of the law. But as the Lord proceeds to show, to look upon a woman to lust after her is heart-adultery, even though at that point it is not body-adultery. He then speaks of the eye that lusts, and the hand, (which could be used to write a bill of divorcement), and teaches that if the eye and the hand are liable to sin in this way, drastic action must be taken to prevent that sin. In the language of the apostle Paul, there must be the mortifying of our members which are on the earth, Colossians 3:5.

If this teaching were followed, the next passage would not be needed, which reads, “It hath been said, Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement: But I say unto you, That whosoever shall put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery: and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced committeth adultery”, Matthew 5:31,32. By the expression “But I say unto you”. the Lord is clearly contrasting the teaching of the scribes and His teaching. He says nothing of their teaching being “of old time”, (as was the case with other statements He deals with in the passage), so it must have been a fairly recent innovation on their part, perhaps influenced by the Gentiles, amongst whom they had been dispersed. Evil communications had corrupted good manners, 1 Corinthians 15:33. Christ in righteousness, however, stressed that their action of putting away caused the woman to sin, and was therefore in itself sinful. That sin was not mitigated by giving a bill of divorcement to the women. The Lord is highlighting the havoc that is caused if divorce is carried out for reasons other than the fornication He mentions, (which we will deal with later). The woman is caused to commit adultery, for she is still the wife of the one who has divorced her, but in order to survive in a cruel world it is assumed that she will marry again, relying on the teaching of the scribes who said this was lawful. Moreover, the man who rescues her from destitution by marrying her also sins, again because he listens to the scribes. Instead of being scrupulous about the apparently trivial matter of giving a bill of divorcement to her, the first husband should have been concerned about the moral implications of his action. The problem was that he was listening to the wrong teachers, the scribes, believing they had authority in the matter. We revert to Matthew 19 with those background details in mind.

Tempting him- their sole object was to try to trip Him up, and make Him side with one or other of the schools of thought in Israel. They have not come with a genuine desire to find out the truth.

And saying unto Him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause? Note the word lawful, for that is the word that John the Baptist had used in regard to Herod’s marriage to his brother Philip’s wife, his brother still being alive.

They are also claiming to base their question on what is legitimate as far as the law of Moses was concerned. They do this because they have a second question, which they think will undermine the answer they expect He will give to the first one. Note too, the word cause, for it also has a legal tone to it, having the idea of an accusation. What they are asking is whether a man may bring a cause before a court which will give him the right to put away his wife, whatever the circumstance. They will cite Deuteronomy 24 later on, which they thought gave them a general right to divorce a woman if “she find no favour in his eyes”, Deuteronomy 24:1. There were certain sections of the Pharisees that taught that this gave a man the right to divorce his wife just because he saw another woman he desired more.

19:4
And he answered and said unto them, Have ye not read, that he which made them at the beginning made them male and female,

And He answered and said unto them, Have ye not read- this is a phrase that appears six times in the gospel of Matthew, either in this form or in a similar one. The Lord is answering their question directly, but He is not going to quote the law of Moses at first, but the book of Genesis. He does not say, “Verily, I say unto you”, as elsewhere in the gospel, for He does not need to do so, for He had spoken already in the words of Genesis 1:27 and 2:24.

That he which made them at the beginning made them male and female- so the Lord Jesus believed that the act of making Adam and his wife on the sixth day of the creation week happened at the beginning. The same beginning as is mentioned in Genesis 1:1. So there is no time-gap between verses 1 and 2 of Genesis 1.

In Mark’s account the phrase is “from the beginning”, and these are the words of Christ Himself. So Matthew 19, where there is a quotation from Genesis 1:27, tells us of the actual historic event of the creation of male and female. Mark’s account tells us that the act of making male and female is ongoing, for it is from the beginning as well as being at the beginning. So God is not making people who are not male or female today, and has never done so.

Let us notice the record of the making of man and woman:

Genesis 2:18
And the Lord God said, It is not good that the man should be alone; I will make him an help meet for him.

And the Lord God said, It is not good that the man should be alone- these are words spoken on the sixth day, but we only learn of them here. No doubt God made all the other creatures with a mate, or else how could they multiply? It is true that the land animals are not expressly commanded to multiply, but they surely did, and Noah took male and female into the ark to replenish the earth after the flood.

After many times saying “good”, now God says “not good”. But the “should be” indicates that He is thinking of a potential situation in the future, not describing a feeling that was currently known by Adam, for there was no sadness in Eden before the fall. He was a lone man for a brief time but he was not a lonely man, for he had God to commune with. It is God’s intention that the Last Adam should not be alone either, so He will have His bride by His side for all eternity. Nor is this because He is lonely, for He has His Father to commune with.

I will make him an help meet for him- the woman is going to be Adam’s helper as he serves as God’s regent upon the earth, and she will be meet or suitable for him, corresponding to him in every way. She will be his counter-part. She is not a second-class or second-rate person. As the apostle Paul wrote, “the woman is the glory of the man”, 1 Corinthians 11:7. The believing woman makes a vital contribution to the glory that comes to God when the man exercises his headship role. He would not be complete in that respect without her help.

Genesis 2:19
And out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air; and brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them: and whatsoever Adam called every living creature, that was the name thereof.

And out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air- a reference to what happened on the sixth and fifth days respectively. This indicates that the birds of the air were in fact made out of the earth, showing that despite what we might think from 1:21 about the waters producing them, they were made of the earth. They could very well for some reason have been made out of the earth that made up the sea-bed, so they came from the earth and the waters.

And brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them- God is impressing on Adam his distinctiveness, for there is no creature that can be described as “meet”. Many animals and birds are a help to man, but none have that collection of qualities which justify calling them meet or suitable. Adam is discovering the truth that the apostle Paul will point out centuries later, that “there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds”, 1 Corinthians 15:39.

And whatsoever Adam called every living creature, that was the name thereof- Adam exercises his authority over creation, but at the same time finds none he can call woman. God was content to allow Adam to name these creatures, for he was the image of God, and as such represented Him. He is being entrusted with tasks as a responsible being, and given opportunities to be faithful to God.

Genesis 2:20
And Adam gave names to all cattle, and to the fowl of the air, and to every beast of the field; but for Adam there was not found an help meet for him.

And Adam gave names to all cattle, and to the fowl of the air, and to every beast of the field- cattle are specially mentioned here, for they are of most help to man.

But for Adam there was not found an help meet for him- this seems to read as if others were looking, rather than Adam. Perhaps as he named these creatures he did not realise he was in fact ruling them out as helps meet for him. He does not know loneliness yet, so is not looking for a wife. If scripture said “he found no help meet for himself”, then we might think he was lonely, but it was not so.

Genesis 2:21
And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept: and he took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh instead thereof;

And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept- the woman for Adam is going to be formed in a unique way, without parallel in the natural world. Adam was put to sleep, (“God caused a deep sleep to fall”), and was maintained in that state, (“and he slept”). At no time is he going to be half-awake. There is a comparison and a contrast in the spiritual realm, for Christ has obtained a bride. His Calvary-experience corresponds in one sense to Adam’s sleep. But there is a great contrast, for God saw to it that Adam was unaware of what was happening to him, but the Lord Jesus was fully aware of what was happening when He suffered on the cross. He was offered stupefying drink, but refused it, because He would not allow man to alleviate the sufferings into which His God took Him. Just as at no time was Adam not asleep, so at no time was Christ’s suffering relieved.

And he took one of his ribs- so the woman is to be made of part of Adam. And the fact that only one rib is taken, shows that she is to be his only bride. But God does not take a bone from his foot, as if she could be trampled on, nor from his head to domineer her. She is taken from that part of Adam that protects his heart and his lungs. His life and his breath are temporarily exposed. While it is true that theoretically Adam’s heart was at risk during this operation, in reality it was not so, for the surgeon was God, and there were no enemies ready to attack Adam when he was vulnerable. How different was it with Christ at the cross, for His many and varied enemies gathered round Him, and did their utmost to deflect Him from His purpose. Is it not the case that the Lord Jesus was prepared to have His love put to the test at Calvary? And did He not yield up His spirit to God, and thus cease to breathe? He loved the church and gave Himself for it. He did not limit Himself to a rib, but gave His whole self, surrendering to the will of God so as to purchase His bride by His own precious blood. This was the price He was prepared to pay, and since it is in the past tense, we may say it is the price He did pay.

And closed up the flesh instead thereof- it seems that this was done before the woman was formed, as recorded in the next verse. So Adam temporarily had one less rib than before, but the rib is the one bone in the body which grows again, so the flesh is closed up where the rib was taken out, to allow the new rib to grow undisturbed. Thus Adam lost nothing by this process, whereas the Lord Jesus gave Himself in loving surrender, in order to have His bride. The fact that Adam’s flesh was closed up confirmed that the operation was final and complete.

Genesis 2:22
And the rib, which the Lord God had taken from man, made he a woman, and brought her unto the man.

And the rib, which the Lord God had taken from man, made he a woman- the rib is one of those bones in the body that contains bone marrow. This substance is of two types, red bone marrow, which produces red blood cells, and yellow bone marrow, which contains stem cells, which are immature cells able to turn into many different sorts of cell, and produce fat, cartilage and bone. In other words, in normal circumstances bone marrow produces blood, flesh and bone. It can do this because of the process put in place by our Creator. Is it any surprise that He used this technique to form the woman in the first instance?

And brought her unto the man- Adam has obviously woken from his sleep, and now for the first time he looks upon his bride. God had brought the animals to Adam in verse 19, “to see what he would call them”. And now the same thing happens with the woman. What will he call her?

It is important to note that Adam’s bride comes with the very highest recommendation, for God Himself formed her for him. It is important in our day that those who contemplate marriage should ensure that their prospective wife has the commendation of spiritual and mature believers, who can vouch for her genuineness and suitability. The same goes, of course, for the prospective husband. If this is done prayerfully and carefully, much of the tragedy and heartache that, sadly, affects even believers today, could be avoided. Choice on both sides should not be made on the basis of looks. As the Book of Proverbs says of the perfect wife, “Favour is deceitful, and beauty is vain: but a woman that feareth the Lord, she shall be praised”, Proverbs 31:30.

It was often said that the best place to find a wife is in the assembly prayer meeting, and that still stands true. If she is not present there, is lax about attending the other assembly gatherings, has no convictions about having her hair long and her head covered in the gatherings, and shows little interest in the scriptures, finds being with believers embarrassing, has no exercise about giving to the Lord and serving Him, then it would be best not to marry her. All these characteristics, and others of like sort, are the marks of “a woman that feareth the Lord”. This is what the apostle meant when he taught that marriage was to be “only in the Lord”, 1 Corinthians 7:39. It is not even enough for a prospective wife to be a believer. She must be one who owns the Lordship of Christ in belief and practice.

Genesis 2:23
And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh: she shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man.

And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh- this is the basis upon which Adam names the woman. When he named the animals and birds he no doubt did so in reference to their natural characteristics. But he names the woman in accordance with her origin. That this is a different way of classifying is seen in Adam’s statement, “This is now”, for before when he had named the animals it was different. None of them could be said to be meet for him, even though in a limited way some of them could be a help. By saying “this is now” Adam was indicating that he was, there and then, married to the woman, and he said this before he had physical relations with her. That point should be noted, and we will return to it later.

The woman is made from his bone, so she has bones because of his bone. She is made like him as to his flesh, for God has made her as his counterpart, so she has the same nature as Adam. It is in order for them to live together as man and wife. This establishes who it is that may be married. It is not man and man, or woman and woman, but one man and one woman.

Homosexuality is not normal, for God did not make a man for Adam. Nor is it in-built into some people’s genes, (as some would try to tell us), for conversion cures homosexuality but does not alter the genes. Some of the believers in the assembly in Corinth had been homosexuals before they were saved, but Paul can write, “And such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified, in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God”, 1 Corinthians 6:11. The pollution, unholiness and unrighteousness of their pre-conversion state had been dealt with, and they were new creatures in Christ.

She shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man- so it is that Adam establishes his headship over the woman by naming her. The word woman is simply the feminine version, “ishah”, of the word for man, “ish”. Adam does not need to invent a name, for she is part of him, and even her name reflects this. There are several words used for man in the Old Testament, and this particular one means “a man of high degree”. So Adam regards his wife as a woman of high degree, as indeed she was. From the outset he showed her respect, and this is a good example to husbands.

Genesis 2:24
Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh.

Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother- it is God’s will that mankind be perpetuated by new spheres of headship being set up. When a man marries he leaves the headship of his father, and establishes his own headship situation. He leaves the care of his mother to enjoy the care of his suitable helper, his wife. This is not to say that father and mother can now be dispensed with, for the law of Moses required that a man’s father and mother be honoured, and there was even a promise attached to this, Exodus 20:12. Christian children are to requite their parents, and consider their welfare in recognition of all they have done for them and the sacrifices they have made whilst bringing them up, 1 Timothy 5:4.

And shall cleave unto his wife- it is only the leaving of the father’s headship in an official way, and the cleaving to a wife, that constitutes marriage before God. Simply living together is not marriage, but immorality, and will meet with God’s judgment if not repented of, for “marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled: but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge”, Hebrews 13:4.

And they shall be one flesh- the Lord Jesus used these words when He was asked about divorce, as we shall see when we consider 1 Corinthians 6.

Those who are merely, (and sinfully) only joined in one body, are not married. They can go their separate ways afterwards if they choose. Those who are married have not that option, however, for they have pledged themselves to be joined as one flesh, and their lives are inextricably entwined. So it is “what” God hath joined, not “who” God has joined. The lives are joined the moment the marriage ceremony has taken place, for it does not depend on physical union. Joseph and Mary were legally married before the birth of Christ, or else He would have been illegitimate. It was only after His birth that they knew one another in a physical sense, Matthew 1:24,25. So non-consummation of a marriage in the physical sense does not invalidate the marriage, whatever men’s law-courts say. It is worth stating that if there are physical or mental matters that would cause complications after the marriage ceremony, they should be made known to the other prospective partner, to avoid heartache, misery and disappointment.

It is significant that when the idea of being one flesh is mentioned in connection with marriage, whether in the Old Testament Hebrew or New Testament Greek, the preposition is used which speaks of progress towards a goal. The idea is that “they two are one flesh, and are also set on a course towards being one flesh”. To be one flesh is much more than being one body, for flesh is used of the whole person, as in John 17:2, where “all flesh” means all people. Marriage is a sharing of everything, whether it be goals, ambitions, desires, hopes, experiences, joys, or griefs. It is an ongoing process of the lives of two persons merging ever more closely. It is a relationship that is on a vastly higher plane, (even in the case of unbelievers), than an immoral and passing affair. So the moment that this process begins is when the man and woman are pronounced man and wife at the marriage ceremony. They are as truly married then as they will ever be, but they are not as closely married then as they will be at the end of their life together, for marriage is a process. . It is very sad when couples drift apart when they get older; they should be bonding ever more closely.

We return now to the narrative in Matthew 19.

Matthew 19:5
And said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife: and they twain shall be one flesh?

And said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother- the God who made male and female is also the one who spoke the words of Genesis 2:24 quoted here. But in Mark’s account the Lord does not quote, but speaks the words again that were spoken by God in Genesis. This is testimony to His Deity, and therefore His authority.

Because God made male and female, there is an attraction between the two, and this attraction is stronger than between a son and his father and mother. The son leaves the sphere of his father’s headship, and begins a new sphere of headship, thus maintaining social order on the earth, and in the case of a believer, establishes another centre for the maintenance of godly order. He also leaves the care of his mother to care for his wife, and to be cared for by her. His mother cannot help him in his new role of head of the house, but his wife can.

And shall cleave to his wife- this is no casual relationship, but a gluing together, (such is the idea behind the word), of two persons in a life-long relationship, whatever the future may bring.

And they twain shall be one flesh? They twain, (the word simply means “two”), are, on the one hand, the man who has left father and mother, and on the other hand the woman he is now going to cleave to in marriage. It is only these, who leave and cleave, that are one flesh. A man who consorts with a harlot does not leave and cleave in this way. He does not formally leave the family unit he was brought up in and establish another. Nor does he become one flesh; he only becomes joined in body.

19:6
Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.

Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh- the words of the quotation are given again to emphasise this main point of two people being one. How can the question of putting away come up in that situation?

What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder- notice again it is “what” and not “who” that is put asunder. It is two lives that are joined together, and they are not to be ruptured. Notice also that it is God that joins together, not the one who conducts the wedding ceremony, and He does this the moment the couple say their vows. We have already seen this in the case of Joseph and Mary, for they were married before that marriage was consummated, yet the scripture tells us that “Joseph took unto him his wife: and knew her not till she had brought forth her firstborn son: and he called His name Jesus”. So there were four stages in their experience. First the betrothal, then the “taking”, meaning the legal claiming of Mary to be his lawful wife, then the birth of Christ, and then the “knowing” of Mary in the physical sense.

To put asunder is to insert a space between two persons that God has joined, thus acting directly in defiance of God. A fearful thing to do, indeed. Notice that the Lord does not say it cannot be attempted, for the law-courts of men are full of those who make a living out of divorce procedures. But no device of man can divide between one flesh, for that is what married persons are. Of course divorce does disrupt the life-long process of becoming one flesh, so in that sense the relationship is ruptured. In the final analysis, however, no act of men can overthrow the act of God. That this is so is seen in the fact that a man who divorces his wife and then marries another, commits adultery against her, Mark 10:11. He sins against God by divorcing, for he is defiantly trying to divide what God has joined. He sins also by remarrying, for the Lord calls that adultery. But if the divorce cancels the marriage, why should this be so? Of course, some will respond that the exception clause, “except it be for fornication”, in some way allows divorce to happen. But if unfaithfulness destroys a marriage, and a divorce is obtained, it is as if the man is single. Why then is his subsequent marriage adulterous?

Special note on “one flesh”
There are those who teach that “one body” is the same as “one flesh”, and draw wrong conclusions from that deduction, such as that if a marriage is not physically consummated it is not complete marriage. We need to consult the words of the apostle Paul in 1 Corinthians 6 on this matter.

1 Corinthians 6:15
Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid.

Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? It might be thought that the believer’s spiritual link with Christ has nothing to do with the physical body. This scripture assures us it is not so. This raises an interesting question, which is this. Our body is still indwelt by the sin-principle, and is capable, therefore, of sinning. It is a soulish body and not a spiritual body as it will be at the resurrection, 1 Corinthians 15:44,45. It is composed of atoms that are part of the creation that was cursed by God and made subject to vanity. In a word, our body is in the bondage of corruption, so how can it be linked to Christ?

The answer is found in the fact that dwelling within us is the Spirit of God, and one of His titles is “the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead”, Romans 8:11. His presence is the pledge that we shall share in the resurrection of the just, with its consequent changed and sin-free body, and God takes account of that in His dealings with us now. So we are linked to Christ even as to the body. Meanwhile the indwelling Spirit safeguards the honour of Christ, for He is the pledge that a spiritual body will certainly be ours, and God takes account of that, and not the fact that we have a physical body with its accompanying sin-principle.

Shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid- this situation has serious consequences for us. If the members of our body are united to Christ, then we must be very careful what else we unite them to. Being a physical entity, our body can be united in sin with a prostitute. Is that acceptable behaviour for a believer? The apostle answers that question with a thunderous “God forbid!” or “Let it not be!”

6:16
What? know ye not that he which is joined to an harlot is one body? for two, saith he, shall be one flesh.

What? know ye not that he which is joined to an harlot is one body? The apostle is outraged to think that they are not aware of the intimate physical relationship that is formed when a person is joined in an illicit relationship with a street-girl. As far as the physical act is concerned, they are joined physically as if they were formally married. This is as far as it goes, however, for they are simply joined in body. They are not joined in any other way. A man, even a believer, who consorts thus with a prostitute, has not entered into a life-long relationship until it is dissolved by death. It is an act no different to that which animals engage in, who have no moral sense.

For two, saith he, shall be one flesh- it might seem at first sight as if the apostle, by quoting this statement which has to do with marriage, is suggesting that to be joined to a harlot is to be in a marriage relationship. This cannot be the case, or else harlotry would not be condemned in Scripture. It is important to notice exactly what the apostle writes in this verse. The word “for” is not part of his quotation about marriage. No reference to marriage either in Genesis 2, Matthew 19, Mark 10, or Ephesians 5, uses the word “for”, so this is the apostle’s word, and indicates the answer to an unspoken query by his readers. The apostle often answered unspoken queries and objections in this way. They might say to him, “Why is it so sinful to be joined to a harlot?” The apostle answers by saying, in effect, “for (because) God has ordained that marriage should be a one-flesh arrangement, not a one-body one”.

The next word is “two”, which is the first word of the quotation. Then comes “saith he”, so some person is being referred to here. Then comes the remainder of the quotation, “shall be one flesh”. So the quotation is “two shall be one flesh”. The “for” is the apostle’s word. But who is the person who says “two shall be one flesh? Since the apostle is referring to the Divine institution of marriage, we could assume the reference is to God when He instituted marriage in Genesis 2. But the words there are, “Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh”.

The only place where these exact words are found is Mark 10:8, where we hear the Lord Jesus Himself speaking, “But from the beginning of the creation God made them male and female. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and cleave to his wife; and they twain shall be one flesh: so then, they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined, let not man put asunder”. So it is He that the apostle refers to in the statement, “Two, saith he, shall be one flesh”. So not only does the Lord say God is still making men as male and female, (for He does it “from the beginning”, and not just “at the beginning”), but that the marriage-institution words of Genesis 2:24 were, and are, still valid.

This also tells us the interesting fact that Paul, writing about AD 59, had read Mark’s gospel, so it was in circulation within twenty-five years of the events it records, and well within the lifetime of many of those who witnessed the events it details. (This is confirmed by the fact that a fragment of Mark’s gospel has been found at Qumran, written in the style of handwriting current in the 50’s).

It also tells us that the apostle uses the teaching of Mark’s gospel, (with its absence of an exception clause), rather than Matthew’s gospel, with its provision for divorce in the case of a betrothed couple. So the Gentile Corinthians cannot appeal to a Jewish custom as an excuse for divorce.

We return again to the narrative in Matthew 19:

19:7
They say unto him, Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away?

They say unto him, Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away? Instead of discussing divorce, the Lord had enforced the truth of marriage. This should always be the emphasis, for if we were more versed in the truth regarding the marriage relationship, we would be less taken up with divorce. There needs to be regular teaching concerning marriage so that it is constantly the norm in the minds of believers.

Those whose marriage is experiencing difficulties need to start to remedy the situation before God, by acting on the premise that they are joined for life. This will focus the mind on the reality, and not the fantasy of release by divorce.

This second question is really the one the Pharisees wanted to ask from the beginning, but the Lord had frustrated their plan, for if they obeyed the word of God regarding being one flesh, the matter of divorce would not come up.

The reference is to Deuteronomy 24:1-4, where a man who had found some “matter of uncleanness” in his wife was allowed to put her away.

Special note on penalties under the law of Moses
The penalties for immoral behaviour in Israel were severe, but for a just reason. It was vitally important in Old Testament times to preserve the line of the Messiah. If any child was conceived in circumstances where the name and the tribe of the father were not known, it would put at risk the genealogy of Christ. Hence the severity of the punishments. These severe penalties also acted as a deterrent, to maintain a high moral standard in the nation, so that God could bless it. They were to be a holy nation, Exodus 19:6.

The list of scenarios is as follows:

1. The unfaithful married woman was to be put to death, as was the man she had sinned with, Leviticus 20:10, Deuteronomy 22:22.

2. The unfaithful betrothed free woman, whose sin was only discovered after the wedding, was to be put to death, as was the man, if known, Deuteronomy 22:21.

3. The betrothed maiden who was assaulted in the city but did not cry for help, (showing she was to some extent complicit), was to be put to death, as well as the man, Deuteronomy 22:23,24.

4. The betrothed maiden who was assaulted in the field, and cried for help but no one heard, (showing she was not complicit), is allowed to live, but the man is to be put to death, Deuteronomy 22:25-27. No doubt note would be taken of the name of the man, so that if the attack resulted in a child being born, the genealogy would be known.

5. The virgin maiden who was assaulted anywhere, city or field, and they both “were found”, (indicating someone happened to come across them sinning, rather than responding to a cry for help from the girl), was not put to death, and was to marry the man involved, and never be put away. This was for her protection, for it prevented her from marrying another, and thereby risk coming under the penalty of verses 20,21, when it was discovered she was not a virgin.

Note the distinction that is made here between the betrothed maiden of Point 3 above, and this non-betrothed maiden. The former has violated the pledge she made when she was betrothed, showing it did alter the legal situation to a degree. The latter has not apparently cried out, so is to an extent complicit, hence the penalty, but tempered by mercy. We should remember the underlying principle, however, that the father of the girl had the absolute right to forbid the marriage, Exodus 22:1.

6. The daughter of a man of the tribe of Levi who committed fornication was to be burned with fire, Leviticus 21:9. The dramatic punishment was no doubt because she had “profaned her father”, and the worship of God was affected.

7. A betrothed bond woman who acted immorally was to be scourged, but not put to death, and the man was to offer a trespass offering, Leviticus 19:20.

8. A married woman who was found to have some “matter of uncleanness”, and who had a hard-hearted husband, could be sent away with a bill of divorcement, and she could marry another, but not return to the first husband if the second man died or put her away.

It is this last case that is the subject of discussion with the Pharisees. The woman concerned was clearly not cases 3-7, because she was married. Nor was she cases 1 or 2, or else she would have been put to death. Nor has her husband suspicions about her faithfulness, for then there was the provision of the trial of jealousy, in Numbers 5. She was a special case, therefore, and is the only case of a married woman who was not put to death. No doubt this was because she posed no threat to the line of the Messiah, for she had not consorted with a man other than her husband. All the other categories listed above had done so.

19:8
He saith unto them, Moses because of the hardness of your hearts suffered you to put away your wives: but from the beginning it was not so.

He saith unto them, Moses because of the hardness of your hearts suffered you to put away your wives- the Lord pinpoints the attitude of heart of some in Israel who were prepared to reject their wives because of something the wives could not help. It is not known precisely what is meant by “uncleanness”. The expression in the Hebrew is “dabar ervah”. “Ervah” is indeed used 51 times in the Old Testament in connection with illicit sexual behaviour, (“uncover the nakedness” is a phrase used for sexual relations), but not with the addition of “dabar”, which means “matter”, or “thing”. Some indication as to its meaning is given by the fact that it is only elsewhere used with dabar with regard to the toiletting arrangements in the camp of Israel, Deuteronomy 23:14.

If it had been unfaithfulness on the part of the woman there was provision in other parts of the law for this. This is the only situation in which divorce was allowed in Israel, so was an exception rather than the rule. The Pharisees possibly wanted to make it the general rule. They wished to make what they thought of as the vagueness of the phrase an excuse for divorce “for every cause”, which is the expression they used in their question. Certainly they wanted the Lord to take sides, and thus be open to criticism. He sides only with God’s word. We should ever follow His example.

Clearly the man in the situation spoken of in Deuteronomy 24 is not prepared to accommodate the unfortunate plight of his wife, and is hard of heart towards her, no doubt angry that he has been deprived of conjugal rights by her condition. In that situation Moses allowed a man to divorce his wife for her own protection, and marry another man if he would be prepared to marry her knowing her condition. If the second man put her away for the same reason, or if he died, she was not to return to her former husband again. She might be tempted to think that without her second husband maintaining her, (either because he had died or had put her away), it was better to return to the first man than to be destitute. Again, the law of God provided for her protection, for it overrides her faulty reasoning in her own interests, as there is no reason to think the first husband had changed. The woman is protected from her possible lack of realism in the matter. She would also now come under the special protection of “the God of the fatherless and the widow”.

This is an instance of God’s grace superceding the general rule for the sake of the welfare of His people. It is a mistake to think that there was no grace during the law-age. A reading of the passage where God described Himself to Moses will assure us there was, Exodus 34:6,7. In fact the word grace is found seven times in Exodus 33 and 34. The Pharisees wanted to talk of what was lawful, but the Lord highlighted the attitude of the man in the scenario, and Moses, representing God. The man was hard of heart, but Moses, acting for God, was merciful.

But from the beginning it was not so- again they are taken back to the beginning where the laws of marriage were instituted by God. Nothing that was instituted at the beginning was set aside by the law at Sinai. Those who wish to make this special case the general rule should be aware that the Lord does not sanction it, but points us back to the original institution of marriage. The reason He does not sanction it is not because He disagrees with what Moses did, but because in a few weeks time a new age of grace will have begun, and the law as a rule of life will be obsolete, (although its underlying principles will remain). After Pentecost there was not “Jew and Gentile”, and the special case lapsed, for it is not envisaged that a believer will be hard of heart.

In any case, the believer is not under law but under grace, and should not put himself or others under its bondage. Are the advocates of divorce willing to enforce all the stipulations of the law, such as stoning those who commit adultery? What of Deuteronomy 22:20,21, where a damsel is found to have acted immorally, and must be stoned to death after due process? Just as we are not under the law of Deuteronomy 22, so we are not under the law of Deuteronomy 24. So even if it was a general rule under the law, (and it was not, being a special case), the fact remains that we cannot appeal to it today.

The regulations in Deuteronomy 24 were so that Israelites did not “cause the land to sin”. The land in question being the land of promise, which they would soon occupy. But believers have no land in that sense, and so the stipulation does not apply. Our inheritance is in heaven, and is “incorruptible, and undefiled”, 1 Peter 1:4.

19:9
And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication, and shall marry another, committeth adultery: and whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery.

And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication- the last phrase is the well-known “exception clause”, as many call it, which some feel gives them grounds for advocating divorce.

This clause is only found in Matthew’s gospel. Now the truth of God is the same for every believer, yet in the early days of the church some believers might only have Mark’s gospel, some only Luke’s, some only Matthew’s. It cannot be that only the latter are allowed to divorce, whilst believers who only have Mark or Luke are not, for there is no exception clause in these two gospels.

We are surely forced to the conclusion, therefore, that Matthew’s account has something distinctive about it. It must relate to a situation particular to Matthew’s gospel, or else those who had the other gospels would be governed by different principles. When He commissioned the disciples to go into the world, the Lord required them to teach “all things whatsoever I have commanded you”. They were to teach all things, not just some things. They were to teach Matthew 19 truth as well as Mark 10 truth, so they cannot be at variance.
Those who have read as far as chapter 19 of Matthew’s gospel will have already come across the situation described in the first chapter, where Joseph was faced with the prospect of putting Mary away.

Such readers have already been prepared, therefore, for the teaching of the Lord Jesus regarding divorce, and will be aware of what “except for fornication” must mean, if it is not to conflict with the teaching that marriage is life-long. It relates to the Jewish practice of betrothal being classed as a legal relationship, with the parties concerned being called man and wife, as we have seen in the case of Joseph and Mary. But because Joseph and Mary were not formally married, Mary’s supposed sin is fornication, not adultery, for that latter sin is on the part of a person who is married to another formally. Such a situation did not pertain for those for whom Mark and Luke wrote. They wrote especially with Gentiles in mind, as is seen by the fact that Mark mentions the Gentile practice of a woman divorcing her husband, 10:12, something that was not allowed in Israel, and Luke is writing to a Gentile to confirm his faith, 1:3. For this reason they do not mention the exception clause, thus showing it to be a matter distinctive for Jewish readers at that time.

The following is Matthew’s account of the visit of the angel to Joseph:

Matthew 1:18
Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise: When as his mother Mary was espoused to Joseph, before they came together, she was found with child of the Holy Ghost.

Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise- having spoken of the birth of the kings of Israel, who were begotten naturally, Matthew is now going to record the birth of one who was begotten supernaturally. This is the beginning of the three ways in which Matthew records the fact of the birth of Christ. In 1:1-16, in relation to history. In 1:17-21 in relation to humanity. In 1:22-25, in relation to Deity. He does not record the actual event of Christ’s birth, but leaves that to Dr. Luke. Matthew adopts more the stance of the Registrar of Birth, after the event.

When as his mother Mary was espoused to Joseph, before they came together- the expression “when as” means that the previous phrase is being explained. Matthew is summarising the position at the point where Luke left off, with Mary returning from her three month’s stay in Elizabeth’s house in Judea. She is espoused to Joseph, but they have not “come together” as a result of a formal marriage ceremony.

She was found with child of the Holy Ghost- Matthew is careful to add how it is that Mary is with child, even though at this point in the account Joseph does not know that this is how it came about. As far as Joseph is concerned, she is with child, and discovered to be so, for the fact has become obvious. “Come together” should not be confused with “knew her”.

Matthew 1:19
Then Joseph her husband, being a just man, and not willing to make her a public example, was minded to put her away privily.

Then Joseph her husband- in Jewish law, as one espoused to Mary, he is her husband, and she is his wife as far as intention is concerned, but not in the same way as when they are formally married.

Being a just man- we are told three things about the character of Joseph, and this is the first. As a just man, he would be careful to obey the commands of the law of God. This would involve him in questioning Mary as to the circumstances by which she was with child. His subsequent course of action will depend on her answer. If she was waylaid in the city, (that is, where others were nearby to hear her call for help), and did not cry for help, then she and the man involved are to be stoned to death, Deuteronomy 22:23,24. If she was waylaid in the field, with no-one at hand to hear her cry out, then nothing is to be done to her, for the law mercifully supposes that she was not willing, but the man is to be stoned to death, Deuteronomy 22:25-27. Mary, however, would have assured Joseph that neither of these situations was the case. But there is a third consideration. How is Joseph to know that the child is of the royal line of David? Even if he accepts Mary’s account of things, she will only be able to tell him that the angel said the child would be given the throne of His father David, Luke 1:32. At no point did the angel use the words “son of David”. In fact, he had said “Son of God”. He may have been mindful of the words the Lord spoke to Abraham about the birth of Isaac, “at this time will I come, and Sarah will have a child”. Is this all the angel meant when he said to Mary that the Holy Spirit would come upon her and overshadow her?

And not willing to make her a public example, was minded to put her away privily- now as a just man, Joseph was jealous for the honour of the House of David, but he knew that in Jewish law, if he married Mary, her child would become his child legally. Is it safe to do this, and so, as a son of David himself, incorporate into the royal line a child whose identity is not known? This is the dilemma that faces him. And this is why he contemplates divorcing Mary, even though he does not believe she is with child by fornication.

We return to Matthew 19.

That adultery and fornication, when they are mentioned together, are not interchangeable terms, can be seen from 1 Corinthians 6:9,10. The list of sins found there is sordid, but the Spirit of God would have us be aware of them. “Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God”. Notice that the apostle is careful to distinguish between fornication and adultery, mentioning them separately, as the Lord Jesus had done, but he also carefully distinguished between the effeminate and the abusers of themselves with mankind. These two persons were the passive and active participants in the sin of sodomy. If he was precise in his wording in connection with two men who are engaging in the same sin, does this not tell us that he was being precise when he mentions fornication and adultery separately, showing they are not interchangeable?

So those who advocate divorce must explain how a man who is divorced can be said to commit adultery when he marries again, if his divorce is valid before God and the marriage is over. He is like an unmarried person marrying for the first time.

No doubt some may respond by saying that the man is not committing adultery if his wife has engaged in fornication, because his divorce has simply confirmed that the marriage was at an end because of his wife’s unfaithfulness. But we have already seen from 1 Corinthians 6:16(a) that physical joining in fornication does not form a marriage. Nor does it break a marriage, because of the teaching of Romans 7, which says a man and a woman are joined in marriage until one of them dies. The apostle Paul claimed that the things he wrote to the Corinthians were “the commandments of the Lord”, 1 Corinthians 14:37. So the teaching of 1 Corinthians 6 is as much a commandment from the Lord as His words in Matthew 19.

And whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery- if, for the sake of argument, we allowed that the fornication of the first part of the verse is the same as adultery, and is grounds for Divinely-recognised divorce, and the marriage is over as far as God is concerned, why does another marrying her count as the sin of adultery?

19:10
His disciples say unto him, If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good to marry.

His disciples say unto him, If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good to marry- when confronted with the teaching the Lord gave about marriage, the disciples felt that the standard was so high that it would be best not to marry. They realise that are far as married men and women are concerned, (they are not talking about betrothed persons), it is better to not get married rather than risk a life-time of heart-ache. But why should they think that the standard was too high, if there were easy exceptions to the marriage law, and it was not difficult to divorce? They had only to be unfaithful to their spouse, or arrange situations where she would be tempted to be unfaithful, and they could legitimately divorce. The truth is that they saw clearly that the standard was the same as it had ever been from the beginning, and man was not to put asunder what God had joined.

Some would argue that the Lord is not talking about betrothal in these verses, since the response of the disciples was about marriage. But for them, as Jews, betrothal was part and parcel of the marriage process, and to make a mistake in connection with betrothal inevitably meant a mistake about the marriage that followed. Hence their remark about marrying.

Marriage should be embarked upon with the thought by both parties that “This is for life, and we will strive to make our relationship work”, rather than thinking, “It may not work, and there are ways in which we can get out of it”

19:11
But he said unto them, All men cannot receive this saying, save they to whom it is given.

But he said unto them, All men cannot receive this saying, save they to whom it is given- the “but” signals that the Lord does not agree that marriage is not a good thing. God had said at the beginning “It is not good for the man to be alone”, and now the disciples are saying the reverse. Clearly, if there are those who remain alone, it must be for good reason, allowed by God. He gives some the ability to not be lonely when they are alone, because they are taken up with the things of God.

19:12
For there are some eunuchs, which were so born from their mother’s womb: and there are some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs of men: and there be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake. He that is able to receive it, let him receive it.

For there are some eunuchs, which were so born from their mother’s womb: and there are some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs of men- there are those who are not able to marry, for they have either been born unable, or have been mistreated by men and so are unable to fulfil all the functions involved in marriage. The point of telling us this is to show that it is possible to live in an unmarried state. The Lord is not saying that if the proposed marriage cannot for some reason be physically consummated, then marriage is out of the question.

And there be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake- some believers are enabled to be so taken up with the things of God and the work of God, that the fact that they are not married is genuinely not a concern to them. Their unmarried state can be used of God to further the interests of His kingdom in some way not otherwise open to them if they were married.
He that is able to receive it, let him receive it- if a person is enabled by God to not be concerned that they are not married, (as long as it is because they are fully occupied with the things of God, and not because they are self-centred), then they should receive that situation and attitude as being from God. But those who have not been thus gifted should not force themselves to be celibate, for they have not really been enabled by God, but have imposed the situation upon themselves. The enabling to live a celibate life is from God, for the scripture says, in connection with being either married or unmarried, “But every man hath his proper gift of God, one after this manner, and another after that”, 1 Corinthians 7:7.
So those who are saved after they are divorced and remarried will be enabled, if they desire to act “for the kingdom of heaven’s sake”, to live as single people. For we must not think that conversion alters relationships. If a man has unsaved parents, and then himself gets saved, they are still his parents. If he was born out of wedlock to those parents, nothing has changed as to his status. Why should we think then that if a divorced and remarried person gets saved the situation is any different? Nothing has altered as to the relationship. It is true that the sin of divorcing and remarrying is forgiven, but it is a condition of salvation that repentance is in evidence, not just at conversion, but afterwards as well. John the Baptist challenged men to “bring forth fruits meet for repentance”, Matthew 3:8, so the believer should show these fruits.

Not only does the account of the institution of marriage have personal implications, but it is used in Ephesians 5 by the apostle Paul to illustrate the relationship between Christ and the church. This illustration would have no value if there is a possibility of believers divorcing.

(b) Verses 13-15
The encouragement for children

19:13
Then were there brought unto him little children, that he should put his hands on them, and pray: and the disciples rebuked them.

Then were there brought unto him little children, that he should put his hands on them, and pray- how significant that immediately after the teaching on divorce there should come a passage about children. Is it not the case that those who suffer most when husband and wife divorce are the children? What should have been a safe and loving environment has become a war zone. And it is often the children who are made bargaining counters in the cruel business of the divorce settlement.

No wonder God says “I hate putting away”, Malachi 2:16. He hates it because it is a manifestation of rebellion against His word; because of the damage that is done to the couple involved; because of the harm that is done to any children in the marriage.

So the children are brought to Him as one who will show them love, and pray for them and with them. If Christian parents had this attitude to their children, it would go a long way towards preventing a break-up between them.

And the disciples rebuked them- sadly the disciples fail to capture the spirit in which Christ dealt with people. Do they think they He has too many things on His mind to be concerned about blessing some children? How badly they misjudged Him! Did they really mean to try to stop Him praying and blessing?

19:14
But Jesus said, Suffer little children, and forbid them not, to come unto me: for of such is the kingdom of heaven.

But Jesus said, Suffer little children, and forbid them not, to come unto me- it seems from this that not only were the children brought to Him, but they came willingly. Would they have been so willing to approach the apostles, given their attitude? So the little children are to be allowed to come, and not turned away when they have come.

For of such is the kingdom of heaven- that is, the kingdom of heaven is composed of those who, in child-like simplicity, have come to Christ. If little children genuinely come to Him in this way, who is to forbid them? Of course, this coming must not be forced in any way. To try to obtain professions of faith from little ones is dangerous, for it may give them a false sense of security. Timothy was taught the holy scriptures as a child, but when he believed he did so with the same sort of attitude of heart as his mother and grandmother, 2 Timothy 3:15; 1:3. They all had the same kind of faith; they did not make allowances for Timothy because he was a child. And they certainly did not pressurise him, for we read that he was made wise unto salvation by the holy scriptures, not his relatives.

19:15
And he laid his hands on them, and departed thence.

And he laid his hands on them, and departed thence- is it significant that Matthew does not mention He prayed, even though that was what the ones who brought them desired? Did the attitude of the disciples make it impossible for Him to pray in that atmosphere? We may be sure He prayed for them as He departed. There were occasions where the Lord could not do miracles because of the unbelief of the people, and perhaps the same principle is operating here.

(c) Verses 16-22
The enquiry after eternal life

19:16
And, behold, one came and said unto him, Good Master, what good thing shall I do, that I may have eternal life?

And, behold, one came and said unto him- we know from Mark 10:17 that he came running, showing he was in earnest. Luke adds that he was a ruler.

Good Master, what good thing shall I do, that I may have eternal life? We know from Luke 18:18 that he believed that eternal life was to be had by inheriting it. This is why the Lord pointed him to the law, for the keeping of the law perfectly was the only way of having eternal life as of right, by inheritance. Because man cannot keep the law, if he is to have eternal life it must be by grace as a gift. This is what the lawyer discovered when he asked a similar question, Luke 10:25. The parable of the Good Samaritan follows, to give a powerful illustration of grace to those who cannot earn eternal life.

Eternal life to a Jew was the life enjoyed by those in Messiah’s kingdom, as is seen from the only two references to it in the Old Testament, as follows:

“As the dew of Hermon, and as the dew that descended on the mountains of Zion: for there the Lord commanded the blessing, even life for evermore”, Psalm 133:3.

“And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt”, Daniel 12:2. So as to place, life eternal centres in Zion, the capital of the Millenilial kingdom of Christ, and as to time, it is when the King comes to reign.

19:17
And he said unto him, Why callest thou me good? there is none good but one, that is, God: but if thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments.

And he said unto him, Why callest thou me good? The Lord knows from the form of the question that the man is not thinking in terms of absolute goodness when he speaks of a “good thing” which he must do. So if that is his attitude to goodness, then when he uses the same word of Christ and says “Good Master”, he must be saying that He also is only relatively good.

There is none good but one, that is, God- the Lord defends His character indirectly, by pointing out that absolute goodness is found alone in God. So if a man would have eternal life, which is the life of God, then he must be in harmony with God, who is absolutely good. That being the case, the doing of relatively good things would never be enough to gain acceptance with Him.

But if thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments- the law of God, kept not just in its letter but in its spirit, would give the right to enter the kingdom. As the Lord had said on the mountain, (itself a symbol of the kingdom), that “except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven”, Matthew 5:20. This young man is thinking on the same lines as the Pharisees, that legal and outward observance was the key. He was wrong, however.

19:18
He saith unto him, Which? Jesus said, Thou shalt do no murder, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness,

He saith unto him, Which? This is not so much a question such as “Which one of the many commandments?” but “What sort of commandment?” Would it be a civil commandment or a ceremonial one, or one of the traditions of the elders, or even one of his own devising?

Jesus said, Thou shalt do no murder, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness- far from some new commandment, the Lord simply repeats what God had originally given. The man might well have thought that he was well on the way to eternal life if obedience to these four commandments was all that was required. After all, it is not too difficult for a civilised person to abide by these negative commands. They are prohibitions, and simply command that man refrain from these things. Of course, as the Lord has pointed out in His earlier address, it is possible to not kill, but still hate, which can lead to killing. Or lust, which can lead to adultery, Matthew 5:21-32.

19:19
Honour thy father and thy mother: and, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.

Honour thy father and thy mother- having worked His way through commandments six, seven, eight, and nine, the Lord reverts back to commandment number five. This time there is a positive commandment, and the man will claim in the next verse that he has kept it all through his childhood.

Did the Lord bring in this commandment in this out-of-order way to bring the man up with a start? Is the honouring of father and mother, (which will often involve financial support in their old age), a weak point with this man?

And, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself- this is the command that really reaches his conscience. We shall learn that he has great possessions, a sign that he may not have distributed to others as he should have done.

This command embraces all the other manward commands, as the apostle Paul taught, for “he that loveth another hath fulfilled the law”, and then he repeated the commandments that are found here, Romans 13:8,9. A man who loves his neighbour will not kill him, or corrupt his wife, or steal from him, or testify falsely against him, or covet his goods.

The apostle used the circumstances of the giving of the manna to bring home truth about Christian giving. He refers to the fact that a man who had a large family, and therefore a large need, was to gather according to his eating; that is, according to the amount his family would need. The man with a small family, or perhaps no family at all, would gather a small amount. In this way it could be said that they gathered, “some more, some less”, Exodus 16:17. This is not a reference to some being greedy, and others being afraid to gather as much as they needed. So it was that “when they did mete it with an omer”, (that is, when they regulated their portion of manna with the proper measure, which was the same for each person), then it could be said, “he that gathered much had nothing over, and he that gathered little had no lack”, verse 18. As long as they measured the amount they gathered, and did not indulge in greed, then those with a large need had just enough, but nothing over, and those with a small need also had just enough, with no shortfall.

Applying this, the apostle sees that some saints have a large need, and some a small one. In his giving, the believer should ensure that he takes that into account. In this way there is an equality established, and those with a great need are helped by those who, in the goodness of God, have “gathered much”, or, in other words, have been blessed with resources from God. Their riches are not for themselves, but to pass on as faithful stewards.

So when a man loves his neighbour as himself, he sees to it that he does not keep more than is necessary, but passes on the surplus to those who have need. It is perfectly legitimate to love oneself, for as the apostle Paul wrote, “For no man ever yet hated his own flesh”, Ephesians 5:29. However, once that love for self crosses the boundary into self-gratification, that is the time to take stock, and adjust one’s thinking, and consider the needs of others.

19:20
The young man saith unto him, All these things have I kept from my youth up: what lack I yet?

The young man saith unto him, All these things have I kept from my youth up: what lack I yet? He was like Saul of Tarsus, who, as touching the righteousness which is in the law, was found by his fellow Israelites to be blameless, Philippians 3:6. They could not point the finger at any defect, and he might have echoed the words of the man we are considering, “What lack I yet?

There seems a certain element of self-satisfaction here, as if to say he has reached the goal. If that is the case, why did he ask what he should do to obtain eternal life? Was there a feeling in the back of his mind that his keeping of the law might not be enough?

Whilst he might not lack anything in his own eyes and the eyes of his fellowmen, the one before whom he stood could read his heart, and is able to show that He knows this man through and through by commanding him to do something which touched his conscience.

19:21
Jesus said unto him, If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come and follow me.

Jesus said unto him, If thou wilt be perfect- he had asked what he lacked, and now he is told what he needs to do to fill that lack if he would be perfect, which in this context means to have reached the goal that the law set, even complete and whole-hearted obedience to God.

Go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven- it is clear that the Lord knew this man was wealthy. He also knew that his wealth had a hold over him. Until he leaves his earthly treasure behind he will not have true treasure, that which is reserved in heaven for those who act in faith.

Treasure in heaven cannot be bought. If a man were simply to sell his possessions and distribute the proceeds, he would not thereby gain eternal life, for that would mean he had earned it. This cannot be done. This command, therefore, is special to this particular person; it is the test relevant to him.

And come and follow me- in Mark’s gospel we find the words “take up the cross, and follow me”. This is the secret, for a man bearing a cross was finished. So those who truly follow Christ must have come to an end of themselves. In the case of this man, it involves giving up his prized possessions.

19:22
But when the young man heard that saying, he went away sorrowful: for he had great possessions.

But when the young man heard that saying, he went away sorrowful- does this explain why, instead of going on to quote the tenth commandment, “Thou shalt not covet”, the Lord reverted to the fifth about honouring parents? No doubt he was relieved that the tenth commanment was not mentioned, but no doubt also the very omission was a prick to his conscience, preparing him for what was next said.

For he had great possessions- this showed that he valued his possessions more than he valued eternal life. He claimed to want to do something to gain life, but in the event was not prepared to do it. He was not sorrowful because he had great possessions, but sorrowful that he was being told to give them up. The fact that he was not willing to do so showed he did in fact break the tenth commandment.

(d) Verses 23-30
The exercise of self-denial

19:23
Then said Jesus unto his disciples, Verily I say unto you, That a rich man shall hardly enter into the kingdom of heaven.

Then said Jesus unto his disciples- the young man went away, but the disciples need to learn lessons from the incident.

Verily I say unto you, That a rich man shall hardly enter into the kingdom of heaven- the kingdom of heaven is the sphere of profession, the place where men are who claim to be true to the King. Whether they are or not depends on their attitudes and actions, for as the Lord has already said, “by their fruits ye shall know them”, Matthew 7:20. Given the demands that the King makes on His subjects, those who are rich are likely to have difficulty coming to terms with the conditions of entry even into the sphere of profession. It is possible for those who are not genuine to pretend that they have overcome the dangers that riches bring.

Special note on riches
Riches cause difficulty because of three things:

  • They absorb attention. The making of riches and the keeping of them both take up a man’s time and effort, with the result that spiritual things are ignored, and the man becomes self-centred.

  • They affect attitudes. The idea of the need to rely on God is lost, and there is less sympathy towards those who are poor. The man becomes self-satisfied.

  • They alter actions. Riches make a man self-indulgent, and he begins to think that he is entitled to spend them only on himself.

19:24
And again I say unto you, It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God.

And again I say unto you- Matthew repeats his use of the word “again” which we have come across in 18:19, where we saw there was a slight change of subject. The change of subject here is from the kingdom of heaven, the sphere of profession, to the kingdom of God, the sphere where there are only those who are born again, and are therefore true children of God.

It might seem from Mark’s parallel account that the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of God are the same, since the same things are said of each. But if we think of Matthew 19:23 as being unique to Matthew, then the meaning is clear. The word about the kingdom of heaven is spoken before the account in Mark begins.

It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God- this is a form of speech where an impossible thing is said to be easier than another impossible thing. In this instance, it is a dramatic and colourful way of saying that a rich man cannot possibly enter the kingdom of God.

This statement must be taken in context. We learn from Mark’s account that the Lord is speaking of those who trust in riches. His words were these, “‘How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of God’. And the disciples were astonished at his words. But Jesus answereth again, and saith unto them, ‘Children, how hard is it for them that trust in riches to enter into the kingdom of God'”, Mark 10:23,24. Comparing the Lord’s two statements, (noting that both have to do with the kingdom of God), the expression “they that have riches” is interpreted as meaning “them that trust in riches”. Those who enter the kingdom of God do so because they trust in God. They cannot trust in riches at the same time. But riches have a great hold on the hearts of men, and they find it very difficult to trust in God who cannot be seen, rather than riches that can. It is the characteristic of the believer that he looks “not at the things that are seen, but at the things which are not seen”, 2 Corinthians 4:18.

19:25
When his disciples heard it, they were exceedingly amazed, saying, Who then can be saved?

When his disciples heard it, they were exceedingly amazed, saying, Who then can be saved? Note that the disciples think of salvation in terms of being in the kingdom of God. When writing of the manifest kingdom of God in the age to come, (when Christ shall sit on His own throne), the writer to the Hebrews said of the angels, “Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation?”. He then went on to warn of the danger of neglecting “so great salvation”, Hebrews 1:14; 2:3. In that context, (and in Matthew 19), salvation meant the safety of the kingdom on earth, with Christ reigning.

The concept of salvation as being association with Christ as a risen and ascended man was not yet revealed to them. Later on they will learn that “God, who is rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he hath loved us, even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ, (by grace are ye saved), and hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus…for by grace are ye saved through faith”, Ephesians 2:4-6,8.

19:26
But Jesus beheld them, and said unto them, With men this is impossible; but with God all things are possible.

But Jesus beheld them- He ensures they are listening by looking directly at them, so they would pay attention to an important principle.

And said unto them, With men this is impossible; but with God all things are possible- only by Divine intervention can men overcome their love of money. As with all sins, its hold is too strong for man to break free. The Spirit must do His convicting work so that true repentance is produced. Unless this happens there is mere profession, and the man is in the kingdom of heaven but not the kingdom of God. The Spirit of God is able to do what with men is impossible.

19:27
Then answered Peter and said unto him, Behold, we have forsaken all, and followed thee; what shall we have therefore?

Then answered Peter and said unto him, Behold, we have forsaken all, and followed thee- there is an element of self-satisfaction in this statement, (“we have forsaken all”), as well as of a certain amount of selfishness, (“what shall we have therefore”)?

19:28
And Jesus said unto them, Verily I say unto you, That ye which have followed me, in the regeneration when the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.

And Jesus said unto them, Verily I say unto you, That ye which have followed me, in the regeneration- this is a very balanced reply, for it gives due regard to the place the apostles have, but also, in the next verse, makes known that others too will have rewards.

The regeneration is the period of time when Christ reigns, and creation has a new beginning. It is the translation of the Greek word paliggenesia, which comes from “palin”, meaning again, and genesia, meaning a genesis, or creation. This explains why Isaiah 65:17 calls the millenial earth a new earth, for it is the forerunner of the eternal earth that God will bring in. That Isaiah is not speaking of eternity is seen in the fact that he refers to sinners as being on the earth at that time, and also children dying, verse 20.

Creation shall one day be delivered from the bondage of corruption to which it was subjected by God because of the sin of Adam its head, Romans 8:21. Such is the value of the work of Christ at the cross that all things shall be reconciled to God, for He had to distance Himself from His creation because it was tainted by sin, Colossians 1:20.

Such will be the change that creation shall know that it can rightly be called “a creating again”, or regeneration.

Special note on the incarnation of Christ
This may explain something of the mystery of the incarnation of Christ. All true believers acknowledge that Joseph had no part to play physically in the conception of Christ. But He was the true and biological son of Mary, whose body was in the bondage of corruption, like everyone else’s body is. To have a child Mary must make her contribution to the process. Could it be that the Spirit of God anticipated the “creation again”, and released that initial physical contribution from the bondage of corruption? Since the process of producing a child from then on is the division and multiplication of the initial cell, (and since the conception was by the Holy Spirit, not Joseph), we are not surprised when the angel says to Mary, “The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee: therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God”, Luke 1:36. He is Son of God because of His eternal equality with the Father, but He is also Son of God because the Spirit of God has created a new thing that is perfectly sinless and holy, even the body of Christ.

The apostle Peter called this “regeneration”, “the time of restitution of all things”, Acts 3:21. The word restitution was used in various ways in secular documents of the time. It was used to describe the repair of the public roads, reminding us that John the Baptist came in accordance with the prophecy of Isaiah to “prepare…the way of the Lord”, and to “make his paths straight”, Matthew 3:3. The prophet Isaiah also said, “make straight in the desert a highway for our God”, Isaiah 40:3, but neither John the Baptist or the gospel writers quote that phrase, as if to say that Christ came walking a humble path, but when He comes again He will come as the King of kings, and as such must have a royal highway.

The word restitution was also used of the restoring of an estate to its rightful owner. When the Lord came the first time, “He came unto his own, but his own received him not”, John 1:11. When He comes again, however, He will be fully recompensed by His Father for the way He was treated. He will say to Him, “Ask of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession”, Psalm 2:8.

The word was also used of the balancing of accounts. Christ’s coming to reign will be a day of reckoning for this world, when the deficit built up over the centuries, when men failed to take God into account, will be rectified. They will find that He has been taking account, and will confront men with their moral bankrupcy.

When the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his glory- as He Himself said to the church of the Laodiceans, “To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne”, Revelation 3:21. The first chapter of the Epistle to the Hebrews speaks of these two thrones. In verse 4, we read of Him that “when he had by himself purged our sins, sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high”, the throne of God in heaven. Then in verse 8, after God has brought His firstbegotten into the world, (verse 6), He will say “Thy throne, O God is for ever and ever: a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of thy kingdom”. At last the throne of David will have reached its full potential. When Solomon became king, it is said, “Then Solomon sat on the throne of the Lord as king instead of David his father”, 1 Chronicles 29:23. But Solomon was a mere man, and had failings, but when Christ sits on David’s throne it will indeed be the throne of the Lord, for God Himself will address Him as God as He sits upon it, as we have seen from Hebrews 1:8.

Ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel- the position of the twelve is assured, so Peter need not have worried about what he would have. What more could anyone ask than to be associated with Christ in His glorious reign? Notice that Judas is included in the twelve, for it was not inevitable that he would be the traitor. The Lord repeatedly sought to bring him back from doing that awful deed.

19:29
And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name’s sake, shall receive an hundredfold, and shall inherit everlasting life.

And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name’s sake- so Peter must not think he is superior, just because he is an apostle, and just because he had given certain things up. When he was old he described believers as “them that have obtained like precious faith with us”, (“us” meaning the apostles), and then went on to speak of an entrance being ministered to them abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, 2 Peter 1:1,11. So all believers have equal opportunity to gain an abundant entrance into the kingdom.

To forsake the things listed here does not mean to abandon them completely, and never associate with them again. For instance, Peter had “forsaken” his wife, but the apostle Paul spoke of him years later as leading about a sister, a wife, 1 Corinthians 9:5.

Peter did not forsake his house in the sense that he never lived there any more, but he did make it available to the Lord when He moved to Capernaum, as seems evident from Luke 4:38 and Matthew 13:1,36.

It would be very wrong for a believer to abandon his responsibilities. The governing factor is “for my sake”. The things of Christ should take precedence over natural things, and this will be amply recompensed in the kingdom. We should be exercised over the use of the natural things we have, and use them for spiritual purposes as much as possible, and not indulge self. The Corinthians were at fault in this regard. The apostle has to write to them, “Now ye are full, now ye are rich, ye have reigned as kings without us”, 1 Corinthians 4:8. Whilst the apostles were hungry, thirsty, naked, buffeted, and had no certain dwelling place, verse 11, the Corinthians were living at ease. They had not forsaken things for Christ, but held on to them for themselves. Significantly, the apostle links this with reigning with Christ, verse 8.

Shall receive an hundredfold- what seem to be little things, if done for His name’s sake, will be magnified into a reward far exceeding the loss sustained.

And shall inherit everlasting life- eternal life, the life of God, is a gift when we believe. But there is also a sense that we may build up a spiritual inheritance through self-denial down here, so that when Christ comes we have a rich inheritance in the kingdom. People inherit what they have a right to. As sinners we had no right to eternal life, but God gives it as a gift to those who believe. But as saints we lay up treasure in heaven for ourselves, and inherit what we store up.

19:30
But many that are first shall be last; and the last shall be first.

But many that are first shall be last- this is a mild rebuke to Peter, for whilst, when the apostles are listed we read, “Now the names of the twelve apostles are these; The first, Simon”, Matthew 10:2, he learns here that when it comes to reward others may surpass him. The Lord is not saying it will be like that, for it is “many that are first”, not “ye who art first”. The parable in the next chapter is devoted to enforcing this truth, and ends with similar words to these, 20:16.

And the last shall be first- whilst it is many that are first in privilege who shall be last in reward, it appears that all that are last shall be first. In the parable that follows those who were last in time received a penny an hour, while those who were first in time received a penny a day.

JOHN 5

JOHN 5

Survey of the chapter
John chapter five records three important matters. First, in verses 1-15, the healing of an impotent man at the Pool of Bethesda in Jerusalem; second, in verses 16-29, the Lord’s discourse explaining the issues which come out of that miracle; third, in verses 30-47, the vital matter of witnesses to the truth.

Structure of the chapter

Section 1

5:1-16

Work by the Son and the Father

Section 2

5:17-30

Word about the Son and the Father

Section 3

5:31-47

Witness to the Son by the Father

Section 1    5:1-16
Work by the Son and the Father

5:1
After this there was a feast of the Jews; and Jesus went up to Jerusalem.

After this there was a feast of the Jews; and Jesus went up to Jerusalem- when the religious feasts were detailed in Leviticus 23, they were called the Feasts of the Lord. Here, however, John can speak only of a feast of the Jews. It is as if the Lord has been sidelined, and the Jews have come to the fore. God has been removed from the centre of the life of the nation, and man is now prominent. This situation is about to be challenged, for God manifest in flesh is about to move in the very centre of the religion of the Jews, and set out His claim to be in control, on behalf of His Father.

John records more of the Lord’s ministry in Jerusalem than any of the other gospel writers. He tells of one who has come to His own things, 1:11, and this includes the capital city of His own country, and the temple, which was the focal point of the religious life of the nation. It is also important for the Lord to be found in Jerusalem, for that is where, in the Old Testament, God had placed His name, Deuteronomy 12:11; 1 Kings 8:29. Now the one who comes in that name is present personally.

The repeated mention of Jerusalem in John’s gospel is in striking contrast to the lack of mention in Matthew’s gospel, which is the gospel of the king. The Lord Jesus is not found in Jerusalem, (which He Himself described as the “city of the great king”, Matthew5:35), until He goes there to die. It is true that the Devil took Him to the pinnacle of the temple during the temptation, but that can hardly be called a visit.

Returning to John chapter 5, we notice that John does not tell us what feast it was. This might puzzle us, until we remember that the list of seven feasts in Leviticus 23 is preceded by the mention of the sabbath, which is classed as a holy convocation, just as the other seven feasts are. The healing of the impotent man was done on the sabbath, and provoked the hostility of the Jews, and provided the starting-point for the Lord’s discourse about His work and the Father’s work, which continued even on the sabbath, the day of rest for Israel.

As believers, we are happy to not keep the feasts of Leviticus 23, since we have come into the good of their spiritual counterpart. So Christ our passover is sacrificed for us, 1 Corinthians 5:7; and He is the firstfruits in resurrection, 1 Corinthians 15:23; and will come with the sound of a trumpet to call us to heaven, 1 Thessalonians 4:16. And all this on the basis of the fact that His atoning work avails to cleanse us from our sins. This being the case, it is easy to see that we have come into the good of the sabbath in a spiritual way also, for we have gone to Him for rest, Matthew 11::28.

5:2
Now there is at Jerusalem by the sheep market a pool, which is called in the Hebrew tongue Bethesda, having five porches.

Now there is at Jerusalem by the sheep market a pool, which is called in the Hebrew tongue Bethesda, having five porches- as he builds up a picture of the scene for us, John is using Old Testament ideas to help us understand the significance of the miracle he is about to relate. Thus he speaks of Jerusalem, the capital city established under David and Solomon; the sheep market, where animals would be bought to be used as sacrifices; and even the name of the pool in the Hebrew tongue, the language of the Old Testament. Later he will mention the period of thirty-eight years, the period of time that the Israelites wandered in the wilderness after they refused to go into the land.

John describes Christ’s miracles as signs, for they had deep spiritual significance, and they demonstrated that the historical Jesus was the Christ or Messiah prophesied in the Old Testament, and that He was indeed the Son of God, as expounded in the New Testament; see John 20:30,31. The miracle after Christ’s resurrection was to demonstrate His Lordship, which is referred to eight times in John chapter 21.

These miracles were not only performed so that unbelievers might learn from them and believe. They were done “in the presence of his disciples”, John 20:30, which assures us not only that they were witnessed at first hand, but also that the miracles have a lesson for believers as well as unbelievers. As the Lord said to His disciples, “Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works’ sake.” John 14:11.

So it is that in the city of Jerusalem, near to where the sheep would be brought from the market to be sacrificed, the Lord finds a sorry collection of infirm folk. And all this at a pool called Bethesda, a name which means loving-kindness.

Notice that John writes “there is in Jerusalem”, and not “there was in Jerusalem”. So it seems that Jerusalem was still standing when the gospel of John was written. There is no reason to think that it was written when John was very old, but this verse gives reason to think it was before the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70. It is very probable that Matthew, Mark and Luke were written before this, (which John himself implies with the words, “And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book”, John 20:30, implying they were written in other books), so the gospel accounts were circulated within a few years of the events they record. A fragment of Mark’s gospel has been found in a cave at Qumran in the style of handwriting current in the decade beginning 50 AD.

5:3
In these lay a great multitude of impotent folk, of blind, halt, withered, waiting for the moving of the water.

In these lay a great multitude of impotent folk, of blind, halt, withered, waiting for the moving of the water- impotent folk are people who have no strength, and the way in which this lack of strength manifested itself is told us, for some were blind, some were unable to walk properly, and the energy of some had completely sapped away. How like Israel under the law this was. For Romans 8:3 speaks of the inability of the law to enable men to walk in obedience to God, and the cause of that inability was not a fault in the law, but rather the weakness of the flesh. The word the apostle used for “weak” is the same as is here translated impotent. Man, weakened by sin, is unable to deliver himself from his condition. As we shall see, the three particular infirmities mentioned here have special significance in connection with the thirty-eight year period.

5:4
For an angel went down at a certain season into the pool, and troubled the water: whosoever then first after the troubling of the water stepped in was made whole of whatsoever disease he had.

For an angel went down at a certain season into the pool, and troubled the water: whosoever then first after the troubling of the water stepped in was made whole of whatsoever disease he had- there are those who suggest that this verse should be omitted. It is not thought to be “scientific”, and some think it to be the stuff of legend and superstition. But it is not up to us to decide what should be in the word of God and what should not. The last chapter of the Bible warns us against tampering with the words, with a fearful curse pronounced on those who do so. The context of those verses at the end of the Book of Revelation is the coming of Christ, so it is strongly implied that it will be possible to know exactly what the word of God is even until the end of the age. If it is not possible to know what the word of God is, it would not be right for those to be judged who in fact deviated.

Moreover, if the apostle John did not write these words, how is it that four of the “church fathers” quoted them? No church father who lived before 400 AD and who quoted the passage omitted this verse, showing that before the time when the corrupt text on which modern translations are based was produced, believers were familiar with these words.

Those who reject this verse must explain why the multitude of sick folk are at the pool at all. (We learn they were there from verses that are not disputed). What maintained their hopes? If nothing ever happened and it was all a superstition, there is no explanation as to why they were present.

If the pool was simply a spa, and the water contained some minerals that imparted some good, then why did people with major handicaps go there? How could minerals cure blindness and lameness? And why should it be only the first one to step into the water who gained the healing if the water was the same for everyone?

Furthermore the impotent man, in a verse that is not disputed, testifies that the water was troubled sometimes, and others had stepped down before him, with the implication that they were healed.

Special note on the angel
We read in Revelation 16:4 of “the angel of the waters”, who had control over the rivers and fountains of waters, verse 3. It is no surprise then to find an angel influencing the water of this pool. But there is a greater significance to the angel that his physical control of water. Given the factors that combine together in this incident, we could see in this angel a representative of the law, (remembering that the law was “ordained by angels”, Galatians 3:19, and was received by Israel “by the disposition of angels”, Acts 7:53). There were five instances in the journey of Israel from Egypt to Canaan involving angelic intervention, as follows:

1. At the commissioning of Moses to be their leader. “And when forty years were expired, there appeared to him in the wilderness of mount Sina and angel of the Lord in a flame of fire in the bush”, Acts 7:30. By this the people learned the name of the Lord, Exodus 3:14.

2. At the time of the Exodus. “This Moses…did God send to be a ruler and a deliverer by the hand of the angel which appeared to him in the bush”, Acts 7:35. By this the people learned the power of God.

3. At the crossing of the Red Sea. “And the angel of God, which went before the camp of Israel, removed and went behind them”, Exodus 14:19. By this the people learned the protection of God.

4. At Sinai when the law was given. “The Lord came from Sinai, and rose up from Seir unto them; he shined forth from mount Paran, and he came with ten thousands of saints: from his right hand went a fiery law for them”, Deuteronomy 33:2. By this they learned the righteousness of God.

5. During the wilderness journey. “Behold, I send an angel before thee, to keep thee in the way, and to bring thee into the place which I have prepared”, Exodus 23:20. They learned the faithfulness of God.

What Israel learned through the ministry of an angel, was learned in a fuller way by the impotent man, but not through the angel, who did nothing to help him, by the Lord of angels Himself. By His actions that day, the Lord Jesus displayed to the full the attributes of God, which are summed up in His name. And He did it in Jerusalem, where God’s name should have been honoured, but where, in fact, it was shamed. The man felt the power of God in that he was healed, and enabled to walk. He knew the protection of God, for the Lord diverted the hostility of the authorities against the man for carrying his bed on the sabbath day onto Himself, so that they sought to kill Him. He learned the righteousness of God, for the word came to him. “Sin no more, lest a worse thing come upon thee”. He was in the presence of one who knew his heart and his record, and could rebuke him for his sin. Finally, he knew the faithfulness of God, for the man was made “every whit whole”, John 7:23. In other words, he would never be found as a lame man at the pool again, for his entire being was fitted to live to the glory of God.

5:5
And a certain man was there, which had an infirmity thirty and eight years.

And a certain man was there, which had an infirmity thirty and eight years- this is the man that the Lord singles out. But why? Because of the time he had been infirm. Thirty-eight years was the period of time that the nation of Israel of Israel had wandered in the wilderness after they had refused to go into the land because of unbelief. That land represented the rest that God had planned for them from the foundation of the world. In fact He called it His rest, but the people refused it. So the Lord chose the man, (at first at least, for He may have healed many more at the pool afterwards), because of the time he had been infirm, and He chose the day, because it suggested the idea of rest. It will be the same later in the Gospel, when the Lord times His invitation to those who were thirsty to come to Him, just as the priest returned from the Pool of Siloam with a golden churn of water, for He is the counterpart of the rock that yielded water for the thirsty Israelites in the desert. Or when He presented Himself as the light of the world, the day after the lampstands in the temple courts had been extinguished and dismantled, for He is the fulfilment of the pillar of fire that led Israel through the wilderness.

Special note on the thirty and eight years
It would be helpful to set out the time-line of the movements of Israel prior to arriving at the brook Zered, which marked the close of a thirty-eight year period.

Having been delivered from Egypt, the children of Israel arrived at Sinai, or Horeb, in the third month of the first year of their journeyings, Exodus 19:1.

They journeyed from Sinai, and arrived at Kadesh, in the wilderness of Paran, on the south border of the land of Canaan, in the second year, Numbers 10:12. At this point Moses sent the spies into Canaan to see the land, but the people refused to enter in.

In His wrath God determined that all those who had come out of Egypt when they were at least twenty years old, and who were men of war, would not enter the land, but would die in the wilderness. The only exceptions being Joshua and Caleb, the faithful spies, Numbers 14:22,23.

Then began a long period of wandering in the desert, until they arrived back at Kadesh in the fortieth year.

We know the length of time this took from the words of Moses, when he recalled the movements of the camp of Israel in the wilderness, “And the space in which we came from Kadesh-barnea, until we were come over the brook Zered, was thirty and eight years; until all the generation of the men of war were wasted out from among the host, as the Lord sware unto them. For indeed the hand of the Lord was against them, to destroy them from among the host, until they were consumed.” Deuteronomy 2:14,15.

So the period of thirty and eight years had great significance, for it was the period during which those who had refused the land died because of unbelief. They had refused to enter into God’s rest. And even when the next generation entered under Joshua, that was not the rest under the Messiah, but only a foretaste of it.

Now in the Epistle to the Hebrews a connection would be made between God resting on the seventh day after His work of creation, and the rest of the Messiah’s rule. This is the rest that Israel will enjoy when they eventually receive their Messiah and enter the land under His benevolent rule. They will then enter into the kingdom-rest that God had prepared for them from the beginning of the world.

The sabbath day, therefore, was a reminder that God had rested, but also that “There remaineth now a rest for the people of God.” Hebrews 4:9, where the particular word for rest means “a keeping of sabbath”. The Lord Jesus is working to bring them into that rest. Hence the discussion a few verses later in the chapter about the sabbath, and work, for He must work so that His people may enter into rest.

Man is infirm, like the man at the pool of Bethesda and unable to earn that rest. Only God sending His own Son can remedy the powerlessness of man, Romans 8:3. Man is lame, and cannot enter the kingdom. It is striking that the starting and finishing point of the thirty-eight years wandering was the same, Kadesh Barnea, Deuteronomy 1:19; Numbers 33:36. In other words, they made no progress at all, just like the lame man laying by the pool.

5:6
When Jesus saw him lie, and knew that he had been now a long time in that case, he saith unto him, Wilt thou be made whole?

When Jesus saw him lie, and knew that he had been now a long time in that case, he saith unto him, Wilt thou be made whole? Joshua said that the people had “dwelt in the wilderness a long season”, Joshua 24:7. Similarly, this man has been unable to enjoy the rest of the sabbath because of his disability; he is still “in the wilderness”. It is strongly implied in the words the Lord spoke to him afterwards that his infirmity was the result of some particular sin, which he is commanded to forsake, verse 14. So, too, the people of Israel had, by their own confession, sinned by not entering the land when God commanded, Deuteronomy 1:41, and as a result wandered outside of the land, (the “rest”), for thirty eight years.

The Lord’s words to the man served to introduce the subject of being made whole, and caused him to review his options, either self-help to get into the pool, or the help of another. As yet, he does not realise there is a third option, which will enable him to be healed without recourse to the pool. In the Old Testament angelic interventions had occurred fairly frequently, but now the Lord of the Hosts of angels is present in loving-kindness, and makes Bethesda live up to its name, “the House of Lovingkindness”. The words of the apostle Paul are appropriate, “the kindness and love of God our Saviour toward man appeared”, Titus 3:4.

5:7
The impotent man answered him, Sir, I have no man, when the water is troubled, to put me into the pool: but while I am coming, another steppeth down before me.

The impotent man answered him, Sir, I have no man, when the water is troubled, to put me into the pool: but while I am coming, another steppeth down before me- what a sad commentary on the men of religious Jerusalem! Obsessed with their rituals, they forgot the weightier matters such as mercy, Matthew 23:23. What better way to remember the sabbath day and sanctify it to sacred uses, than to lower the man into the pool, if the waters moved that day. He would then have been able to keep sabbath, and worship God in an undistracted way. On two occasions the Lord found it necessary to quote the words of Hosea 6:6 to the people, “I desired mercy, and not sacrifice”. By which is meant not that there was a choice between bringing sacrifice or showing mercy, but rather, that sacrifice without mercy was not pleasurable to God. The people should have reflected on that as they passed the impotent folk as they went to the sheep market to buy their lamb for sacrifice.

What the people were not prepared to do, that is, help the man, Christ was prepared to do. He was not bound by the petty regulations of men, but had come to magnify the law of God and make it honourable, as the prophet said He would, Isaiah 42:21. The sabbath was God’s provision for Israel so that they would have rest from their daily toil, and have opportunity to come before Him in synagogue and temple. This impotent man could not do this until the Lord of the sabbath dealt with his case, and he was afterwards found in the temple, able to sanctify the sabbath to holy purposes. It is noticeable that the angel that came down to trouble the pool did nothing to help the poor unfortunates laying around it.

5:8
Jesus saith unto him, Rise, take up thy bed, and walk.

Jesus saith unto him, Rise, take up thy bed, and walk- the three things the man is commanded to do have special significance, since the Lord refers to greater works in verse 20, implying that there is a contrast. He who can cause a man to rise from his bed, can also raise men from the dead. He who can give a man strength to carry his bed in ordinary life, can also quicken with eternal life. He who can warn the man that if he sins further a worse thing will come upon him, verse 14, will bring worse things by way of judgment on all unbelievers at the Great White Throne, verse 29.

These three things also have significance when we link them to what the Lord Jesus said about this miracle months afterwards, in John 7:19-24. The Jews were angry about what He had done. The Lord, however, exposed their inconsistency, for they were fully prepared to circumcise a male child on the sabbath day if he was born on a Friday, in order that Moses’ eighth-day rule be not broken. But that work of circumcision only gave the boy nominal entrance into the nation of Israel under the Old Covenant, whereas the truth expressed by Christ’s healing of the impotent man makes “every whit whole”, and gives entrance into the rest of God. Moreover, circumcision is a wounding, and partial, and physical, whereas Christ’s work is restorative, and complete, and spiritual.

Pursuing this line a little further, we may compare the three commands to the man with the three aspects of circumcision presented to us in Scripture, seeing that the Lord will connect this miracle with the idea of circumcision in John 7:21-24. The first command was “Rise”, and we may link this with the circumcision of Joshua, to whom the word came, “Moses my servant is dead; now therefore arise, go over this Jordan”, Joshua 1:2. Having done this, the people were circumcised at Gilgal, on the further bank of the river. The circumcision of Christ brings into the reality of this, as Colossians 2:11,12 indicates, for the believer is associated with a risen Man, and as such is spiritually circumcised, being cut off from his former life. This is better even than entering an earthly Canaan.

The second command was “Take up thy bed”. By saying these words, the Lord Jesus deliberately set His authority against that of the Jews. They had hedged the sabbath about with their regulations, which they had elevated almost to the level of the law itself. The man, as he obeyed Him, becomes a living example not only of the superior authority of Christ over the leaders in Israel, but also of the superiority of grace over law. The circumcision of Christ not only frees us from our past, but also from the traditions of men, and even the law of Moses itself, which the circumcision of Moses placed men under. See Galatians 5:1-6; 6:12-16.

The third command was “Walk”. This would remind us of the circumcision of Abraham, for the apostle Paul speaks of him as “the father of circumcision to them who are not of the circumcision only, but who also walk in the steps of that faith of our father Abraham, which he had being yet uncircumcised”, Romans 4:12. The walk of a believer should be a separated one, following in the footsteps of a man committed to walking by faith in the path marked out for him by God. Taking all these things together, we see what the Lord means when He speaks of making the man every whit whole.

There is yet another way we may look at this three-fold command, bearing in mind that the man is now able to advance into new life. God said to Abraham, in relation to the land of Canaan, God’s rest, “Lift up now thine eyes, and look from the place where thou art northward, and southward, and eastward, and westward: For all the land which thou seest, to thee will I give it, and to thy seed for ever…Arise, walk through the land in the length of it and in the breadth of it; for I will give it unto thee”, Genesis 13:14,15,17. So he was to look, arise, and walk. Some of the men and women at the pool were blind, so could not look; some were halt, so could not arise; some were withered, and so could not walk. Now that he has come into contact with Christ, the once-impotent man will be able to see spiritual things, and advance into the enjoyment of them. He will be a true son of Abraham, able to look, arise and walk.

5:9
And immediately the man was made whole, and took up his bed, and walked: and on the same day was the sabbath.

And immediately the man was made whole, and took up his bed, and walked: and on the same day was the sabbath- instead of waiting for intermittent angel-ministry, or the help of men who are largely indifferent to his plight, the man finds someone who shows him kindness, so that Bethesda truly was the House of Loving-kindness that day. He is now in a position to enjoy the sabbath. Truly the kindness and love of God our Saviour appeared, as the apostle wrote, Titus 3:4. At last Bethesda has lived up to its name, but it was not because of the worshippers helping the man, or the angel assisting him into the pool, but the very Son of God, sent forth into the world to do for men what they could not do for themselves.

Special note on miracles on the sabbath day
The gospel records tell us of seven occasions when the Lord Jesus worked a miracle on the sabbath day. They are as follows, with the principles behind what He did:

1. Man with unclean spirit delivered, Mark 1:21-28

Christ’s authority over the powers of evil was total.

He was not limited in His actions by the fact it was the sabbath day.

The people said, “with authority commandeth he the evil spirits, and they do obey him”, verse 27.

2. Healing of Peter’s wife’s mother, Mark 1:29-31

Spiritual exercises must be foremost. The afflicted woman was not able to sanctify the sabbath day to holy uses if she was sick of a fever, and could not go to the synagogue as others in the family had.

3. Man with withered hand healed, Mark 3:1-6

It is a moral imperative to do good, and to save life. On this basis the Lord was at liberty to deliver this man, and to do him good.

4. The impotent man at Bethesda is healed, John 5:1-9

The Son and the Father are equal, and work regardless of the day. God is not bound by the regulations of the sabbath. Since He is equal with God, the Son is not bound by them either.

5.  The blind man has his sight restored, John 9:1-41.

As the Lord said at the end of the incident, “For judgement I am come into this world, that they which see not might see; and that they which see might be made blind”, verse 39.  The blind man went from blindness to sight physically, but also spiritually.  The Pharisees, claiming to see spiritually, are shewn to be blind spiritually, for they did not recognise and honour the one who could give sight to the blind.

6. The woman with the spirit of infirmity loosed, Luke 13:11-17

If a man looses his ox so as to lead him to drink, should not a woman be loosed from her tie, even if it is the sabbath day, especially if it is Satan that has bound her?

7. The man with dropsy, Luke 14:1-6

A man pulls a sheep out of a pit, even if it is a sabbath day, because it is required by the law of Moses to do so, Deuteronomy 22:4. The question the Lord asked settles the matter, “How much then is a man better than a sheep?” The sheep is but a beast, whereas the man is in the image of God, so that is the measure of how much a man is better than a sheep. By the application of simple logic, the Lord rebukes the wickedness of the ruler of the synagogue.

5:10
The Jews therefore said unto him that was cured, It is the sabbath day: it is not lawful for thee to carry thy bed.

The Jews therefore said unto him that was cured, It is the sabbath day: it is not lawful for thee to carry thy bed- note that the Jews are not overjoyed that the man has been made whole at last, and is strong enough now to walk and carry his bed. They are only concerned with the fact that he is carrying his bed on the sabbath day. In fact to carry one’s bed on the Sabbath day carried the death penalty according to their regulations. There is a conflict here between the laws of men and law of God, and it one of the purposes of the miracle to highlight this.

5:11
He answered them, He that made me whole, the same said unto me, Take up thy bed, and walk.

He answered them, He that made me whole, the same said unto me, Take up thy bed, and walk- though the Jews ignore the fact that the man is now whole, the man himself cannot, so connects the healing with the command. If his benefactor had power to make whole on the sabbath, He must have power to command to take up a bed on the sabbath, so he reasons, and rightly. It is a question of authority that is developed in the next section. The Jews feel that their authority is being questioned and overturned, and that at feast time, when Jerusalem is crowded with people.

5:12
Then asked they him, What man is that which said unto thee, Take up thy bed, and walk?

Then asked they him, What man is that which said unto thee, Take up thy bed, and walk? The healed man would realise that his benefactor was in danger of His life, for the authorities would try to impose the death penalty on those who broke the sabbath. To relieve him of the dilemma, the Lord had deliberately moved away, so that the man genuinely did not know His identity. The man was now protected. The good shepherd has put Himself in danger to protect the sheep.

5:13
And he that was healed wist not who it was: for Jesus had conveyed himself away, a multitude being in that place.

And he that was healed wist not who it was: for Jesus had conveyed himself away, a multitude being in that place- taking advantage of the crowds, the Lord had conveyed Himself away, no doubt in order that the questioning of the man might take place, and the issues involved might become clear. He is not interested in the praise of men for what He had done, but rather that they see the significance of what He had done, and, believing, come into the good of the rest of heart and conscience He bestows. Only in this way could they know true “sabbath”. No doubt this was also a test, to see what the man would do with his new-found strength and ability.

5:14
Afterward Jesus findeth him in the temple, and said unto him, Behold, thou art made whole: sin no more, lest a worse thing come unto thee.

Afterward Jesus findeth him in the temple- this shows that the miracle has achieved its object, for the man is now able, after thirty eight years, to enter into the blessing of a sabbath in the temple at feast time. This is the true purpose of the sabbath, to enable men to serve God without distraction. The man was hindered before, and those who were going in and out of the sheep market to buy lambs for sacrifice showed no pity on him, showing they had not learned the lesson, “I will have mercy and not sacrifice”.

And said unto him, Behold, thou art made whole: sin no more, lest a worse thing come unto thee- not only does the Lord identify Himself as the man’s healer, but also as his judge if he should return to his sin. And this is very relevant, for in His subsequent discourse, He shows that He not only has power to give life, but also to judge as well. Grace heals him physically, and truth adjusts him spiritually.

5:15
The man departed, and told the Jews that it was Jesus, which had made him whole.

The man departed, and told the Jews that it was Jesus, which had made him whole- perhaps it is understandable that the man should have a certain amount of fear for the authorities, given that, as already mentioned, they demanded the death penalty for sabbath breaking. And not just sabbath breaking in the sense of breaking God’s law, but also for breaking their additions to the law. We know from the healing of the blind man in chapter nine that the penalty for belief in Christ was very severe. Perhaps the authorities had threatened him if he did not tell them who had healed him. This verse serves to introduce the next section, with its teaching as to who Jesus really is. The Lord has ordered events so that His discourse on His Sonship is spoken to the authorities, and not just to the man.

5:16
And therefore did the Jews persecute Jesus, and sought to slay Him, because He had done these things on the sabbath day.

And therefore did the Jews persecute Jesus, and sought to slay Him, because He had done these things on the sabbath day- if the man was in danger of the death penalty, so was the Lord Jesus, in their view. They thought they had the precedent of the man who had gathered sticks on the sabbath day, and was stoned for it, Numbers 15:32-36. But that sin was an example of the sort spoken of in the previous verses of that chapter, the act of one who despised the word of the Lord and broke His commandment, verse 31. The Lord Jesus had done neither of these things. He had loved God’s law, for it said, “Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself”, Leviticus 19:18, and this is what He had done by healing the man. This is one of the two great commands of the law, which over-ride lesser laws, Matthew 22:34-40. Nor had He broken the sabbath commandment, but had enabled the man to be free to keep the sabbath day without his handicap. That He had the authority to work on the sabbath day is established by the discourse which follows.

Section 2    5:17-30
Word about the Son and the Father

Survey of the section
Because He did the miracle on the Sabbath day, and also because He commanded the healed man to carry his bed, the Lord Jesus was met by the hostility of the Jews, which in John’s gospel means the Jewish authorities. Compare John 7:11 and 12, where the Jews are distinguished from the people. They had added to God’s simple command to “remember the sabbath day to keep it holy”, and by so doing had made the word of God of no effect by their tradition, as they had done in other connections, Mark 7:13. They failed to realise that God desires “mercy and not sacrifice”, Matthew 12:7, and if they had gone to the Pool of Bethesda and carried the sick folk from that place to the feet of the Lord Jesus they would have sanctified the sabbath day to sacred uses, and thus have obeyed God’s command.

So the discourse of the Lord Jesus revolves around the matter of working, and is given, significantly, on the day of rest. Notice the words for working and doing in verses 16,17,19,20, and also the reference to this miracle as a work in John 7:21.

That God is not indifferent to the breaking of the Sabbath is seen in the stoning of the sabbath-breaker in Numbers 15:32-36, and the carrying away of the Jews so that the land could enjoy seventy years of sabbath after four hundred and ninety years of neglect of the sabbath, 2 Chronicles 36:21. In no way, however, were the works done by Christ on the sabbath a transgression of the sabbath law, but were rather the exercise by Christ of His Divine rights.

The discourse which follows is the first public one in John’s gospel, and is entirely in keeping with the general theme of the gospel as a whole. It is interesting to notice the first discourses in the other gospels, and to notice how they fit the scheme of the writers also. In Matthew, the first discourse is the address in Matthew chapters 5 to 7 on the mountain, (itself a symbol of His kingdom), in which He sets out the terms of citizenship in His kingdom. In Mark’s servant gospel the first discourse, (as opposed to responses to objections), is in connection with two parables on the subject of the sowing of seed, Mark 4. In Luke the first recorded discourse is in the synagogue of Nazareth, in which the Lord claims to be the one of whom Isaiah spoke, that He would be a sympathetic Saviour, the theme of Luke’s gospel, Luke 4:16-30.

In the first public discourse that John records, Christ made a eight-fold claim to Deity. The whole discourse is in the third person, as if He stands back from His relationship with the Father to view it in its entirety in the same way as believers may. We may summarise His claims as follows:

First claim: Equality of action
He said, “The Son can do nothing of himself”, John 5:19. God is one, and the persons of the Godhead do not, and indeed cannot, act independently of one another. The act of one can be said to be the act of the other.

Second claim: Equality of affection
“The Father loveth the Son”, verse 20. God is love, 1 John 4:8, but love must have an object. The Son has been the object of His Father’s love for all eternity.

Third claim: Equality of perception
The Father “sheweth him all things that himself doeth”, verse 20. The Son of God has the ability to comprehend all the things that God does.

Fourth claim: Equality in resurrection
“For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them; even so the Son quickeneth whom he will”, verse 21. Since when a man dies his spirit returns to God, then the one who retrieves that spirit and gives it back to the dead man must Himself be God. Of course, prophets in the Old Testament and apostles in the New Testament raised the dead, but only with delegated authority. That Christ’s authority is not delegated is seen in the phrase “even so”, meaning He acted in exactly the same way as His Father. And also in the phrase “whom he will”, for His will is to raise from the dead, in harmony with the Father. This is why Christ’s works were “works none other man did”, John 15:24.

Fifth claim: Equality in jurisdiction
“The Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment unto the Son…and hath given him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of man”, verses 22 and 27. Abraham described God as the judge of all the earth, Genesis 18:25, so He that judges all the earth must be God.

Sixth claim: Equality of recognition
He has been given judgment over all men “That all men should honour the Son, even as they honour the Father. He that honoureth not the Son, honoureth not the Father which hath sent him”, verse 23. One day every knee shall bow to Christ, and confess that He is Lord, Philippians 2:10,11. But God has said that He is the one to whom every knee shall bow, and every tongue shall swear, Isaiah 45:23, so Christ must be equal with God.

Seventh claim: Equality in communication
He said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life”, verse 24. To hear the word of the Son is to hear the word of the Father. To believe the Son is to believe the Father.

Eighth claim: Equality in administration
The Father has “given to the Son to have life in himself”, verse 26. He has also “given him authority to execute judgement also”, verse 27. As God’s Firstborn Son, the Lord Jesus has been given things to do. First, He has been given life for others, those who believe. Of course He has life in Himself, as the verse says, but He has it for others too. He also has been given the task of judging.

Structure of Section 2

(i)

Verses 17-19

Equality of action

(ii)

Verse 20(a)

Equality of affection

(iii)

Verse 20(b)

Equality of perception

(iv)

Verse 21

Equality in resurrection

(v)

Verse 22

Equality in jurisdiction

(vi)

Verse 23

Equality in recognition

(vii)

Verse 24

Equality in communication

(viii)

Verses 25-30

Equality in administration

(i) Verses 17-19
First claim: Equality of action

5:17
But Jesus answered them, My Father worketh hitherto, and I work.

But Jesus answered them, My Father worketh hitherto, and I work- the Jews persecuted the Lord for His miracle, for they believed He had broken the sabbath, or in other words, was loosing the binding force of the commandment. This statement is Christ’s answer to this persecution. Far from admitting a transgression of the law, He asserts that what He had done was but a sample of the ongoing work which He and the Father performed constantly, even on the sabbath day. The tense of the word “worketh” is present indicative, meaning continuous action, and even on the sabbath day. The original sabbath after the six days of creation was not the rest of exhaustion, but of enjoyment, as the Creator contemplated the work of His hands. Despite this resting, however, creation was still maintained and preserved by Him, whether it was the sabbath day or not.

What the Lord states here is that this is His work, too. God also worked in other ways, as He intervened in the affairs of men, whether restraining, judging, blessing, forming and preserving the nation of Israel, entering into covenants, or preparing the way for the coming of Christ. The Son claims here to be involved in this work on an equal basis. As John has already told us, the Word was in the world in a very real sense before He became incarnate, John 1:10.

5:18
Therefore the Jews sought the more to kill him, because he not only had broken the sabbath, but said also that God was his Father, making himself equal with God.

Therefore the Jews sought the more to kill him, because he not only had broken the sabbath, but said also that God was his Father, making himself equal with God- Christ’s statement was clearly understood by the Jews, even though they did not believe it, for they correctly deduced from the words “My Father” that He was claiming a unique relationship with God the Father. (They had heard Him call the temple His Father’s house, 2:16). They immediately realised that He was saying God was His Father in a unique and special sense, for such is the force of the word “his”, meaning “his privately, exclusively”. The Jews felt bound under the terms of the law of Moses to kill such a blasphemer, for this they mistakenly thought Him to be since they refused His claims. That He is in fact “equal with God”, the Lord Jesus goes on to prove.

5:19
Then answered Jesus and said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, The Son can do nothing of himself, but what he seeth the Father do: for what things soever he doeth, these also doeth the Son likewise.

Then answered Jesus and said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you- note the double use of the word verily. This phrase, unique to John’s gospel, has a five-fold significance. First, it introduces doctrine that is a development, different to all that had gone before. Second, it assures us of the definiteness of the truth made known, that there is no doubt about it. Third, it prepares the way for something difficult, and beyond the mind of mere man to conceive. Fourth, it pre-empts denial, the “Nay, nay” of any who refuse to believe what is taught. Fifthly, it denotes that what follows is Divine truth.

The Son can do nothing of himself, but what he seeth the Father do- having thus assured His hearers of the truth of what He was about to say, the Lord Jesus first of all makes clear that as the Son of the Father, He cannot act “of himself”, that is, independently. So when He made the man whole on the sabbath day, He was not acting in independence of God, much less at variance with Him and contrary to His law. It is impossible for Divine Persons to act independently of one another, or else they would not be “one Lord”, Deuteronomy 6:4.

That this “cannot” is not specifically because He has come into manhood is shown by two things. First, it is as Son that He cannot do anything of Himself. When the word Son is used on its own, it means Son of God, not Son of man. The Lord speaks of Himself here in the third person, thus emphasising the abstract character of what He is saying, and separated from other considerations such as that He has become man.

Second, it is said of the Spirit that He does not speak “of himself”, John 16:13, (and the same preposition is used there, meaning sourced in himself), but the Spirit obviously has not become man. Hence the emphasis in the phrase “of himself”, is on the character of Divine persons as such.

So the Son does nothing except what He sees the Father do, and by seeing is meant spiritual, Divine insight, which involves knowledge of the reason for what is done, as well as the action itself. Only a Divine person has full insight into the purpose of God. The Son has this insight, for He is in the bosom of the Father. Furthermore, “doeth” is in the present tense in each case, and therefore at any given moment the Father and the Son are both at work. The Son does not begin after the Father has started, nor when the Father has finished.

For what things soever he doeth, these also doeth the Son likewise- the work of the Son is not additional to the work of the Father, but He acts together with the Father, and acts in the same way identically, this being the force of the word likewise. It is not mere imitation, nor is it a modification. This is seen, for example, in the way Scripture speaks of the creation and preservation of the world. Compare Romans 11:36 with John 1:3, and also Psalm 104:30, Nehemiah 9:6, with Hebrews 1:3, Colossians 1:17.

Note it is “whatsoever” the Father doeth, for there is no limit to the work that the Son is able to do in harmony with His Father, for their powers are co-extensive. In the context of the miracle just performed, the Lord is saying that the God whose honour they claimed to be defending by seeking to stone Him, was in fact fully in harmony with His Son. The miracle was the outward evidence of the Father working.

(ii)   Verse 20(a)
Second claim: Equality of affection

5:20
For the Father loveth the Son, and showeth him all things that himself doeth:

For the Father loveth the Son- the word for love here is phileo, which is love where there is a correspondence and likeness between those loving. The other major word for love in the New Testament is agape, which speaks of love because the object is valued. Both words are used of the love of the Father and the Son, so we should beware of thinking of one as being a lesser sort of love than the other. Such is the love between the persons of the Godhead that they withhold nothing from each other. Love may be defined as “The expression of an attraction”.

Note the occurrence of the word “for” in verses 20-22, giving proofs of His equality with the Father:
“For the Father loveth the Son”, verse 20.
“For as the Father raiseth the dead”, verse 21.
“For the Father judgeth no man”, verse 22.

(iii)   Verse 20(b)
Third claim: Equality in perception

And showeth him all things that himself doeth– the word “showeth” is the same as in John 14:8, “show us the Father”. Note the reply, “He that hath seen me, hath seen the Father”. Clearly the Father cannot be physically seen, (so neither the physical appearance of the Father nor of the Lord Jesus is in view), but He can be discerned spiritually as a result of knowing and understanding the person and ministry of the Lord Jesus. So here, the Father shows the Son what He is doing in the sense that He hides nothing of the purpose of His acting from Him. Because He is the Son, and therefore shares the nature of Deity, the Lord Jesus has infinite capacity to understand the Father’s purpose and actions. The work He performed on the impotent man was a very wonderful thing, therefore, for it was the reproduction of what the Father was showing the Son, and therefore was a perfect expression of Divine communications, and an evidence of the Father’s love for the Son, and His total confidence in Him.

(iv)   Verse 21
Fourth claim: Equality in resurrection

5:21
For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them; even so the Son quickeneth whom he will.

For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them- we should not deduce from these words the idea that the Father raised and quickened in Old Testament times, and the Son does it in New Testament times. Rather, two statements are made, one about the Father and one about the Son, and both are true at all times. The point is they do the raising according to their Divine will.

Even so the Son quickeneth whom he will- in verses 21 and 22 there is a two-fold justification for the claim to be able to do greater works, each prefaced by the word “for”. Of Nebuchadnezzar it was said, “Whom he would he slew; and whom he would he kept alive”, Daniel 5:19, but God declares “I kill, and I make alive”, Deuteronomy 32:39. The Egyptian magicians had to admit that to bring life out of the dust was a work of God, Exodus 8:16-19. See also 1 Samuel 2:6.

When a man dies, his spirit leaves his body, James 2:26, and returns to God, Ecclesiastes 12:7, and hence is in the control of God. One who can cause that spirit to return to the body must therefore have Divine authority. Of course prophets in the Old Testament and apostles in the New Testament raised the dead, but they did so only because it was the will of God to use them in this work. Here the Lord Jesus claims to quicken “whom He will”; it is His decision and action, but in harmony with the Father, as ever.

The word quicken has altered in meaning; it means to make alive. Raising the dead has to do with the body as it is caused to stand up again, having fallen in death, whereas making alive has more to do with the return of the spirit into the body. If the departure of the spirit means death, its return must mean life.

(v)   Verse 22
Fifth claim: Equality in jurisdiction

5:22
For the Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment unto the Son:

For the Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment unto the Son- this is the second example of greater works which the Son performs. His work of quickening is illustrated by the restoration of the impotent man; His work of judgment is hinted at by the words “sin no more, lest a worse thing come unto thee”, verse 14. The Father is still the judge of all, Hebrews 12:23, and He still judges His children, 1 Peter 1:17, but He does it in and through the Son. The reason for this will be seen in verse 27. That the Son is entrusted with the entire work of Divine judgment in all its aspects shows that the Father is confident of His ability, and this in turn shows His Deity. Only one who is God can judge infallibly, as He must do if He is to have the Father’s confidence. Joseph was able to make predictions about life and judgment, but he was not able to bring them to pass, Genesis chapter 40.

The fact that the Son knows what these works are beforehand, (and it is clear from the next verse that He does), and knows, too, that the Father will show them to Him at the appropriate moment, is further testimony to His Deity.

(vi)   Verse 23
Sixth claim: Equality in recognition

5:23
That all men should honour the Son even as they honour the Father. He that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father which hath sent him.

That all men should honour the Son even as they honour the Father- the ultimate purpose for which quickening and judging is done is here disclosed by the Lord. If He quickens as God does, and has all judgment entrusted to Him, He must be due Divine honours. All men shall have to acknowledge God eventually, and here they are said to honour the Son “even as” they honour the Father; in other words with the same kind of honour; not simply the honour of respect, but of the recognition of Deity.

So the Son is given the authority to judge those who do not honour Him in their lifetime. At the great white throne judgment every knee shall bow to Christ, and this will happen to the glory of God the Father, Philippians 2:10. To honour Him then will be to honour the Father. So men either honour the Son by believing on Him during their lifetime, or by bowing the knee to Him on the day of judgment.

He that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father which hath sent him- the Father regards the withholding of honour from the Son as a withholding of honour from Him, since there is unity between them. This honour may be withheld at the present time, but God will see to it that that will not happen in a time to come, for He said, “I have sworn by myself, the word is gone out of my mouth in righteousness, and shall not return, That unto me every knee shall bow, every tongue shall swear”, Isaiah 45:23. The apostle clearly had that verse in mind as he penned the words of Philippians 2. So the word that decrees all men shall bow is the word of an oath, (“by myself have I sworn”), it is a word in righteousness, (“out of my mouth in righteousness”), and it is irrevocable, (“shall not return”).

(vii)   Verse 24
Seventh claim: Equality in communication

5:24
Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life.

Verily, verily, I say unto you- the phrase “Verily, verily” marks a development in the teaching, which reveals how a person may be quickened or made alive. In this verse, with spiritual life, then in verse 25, (with its further “Verily, verily”), with resurrection life.

He that heareth my word- to hear His word displays a different sort of attitude to the “marvel” of verse 20, for it means to receive the truth of the doctrine He makes known. By “word” the Lord means theme, topic, or subject. The theme in this passage is the equality of the Son with the Father. It is vitally important that those engaged in evangelising the lost should make it abundantly clear who the Lord Jesus is, in order that they may then exhort sinners to believe on Him as one who is utterly dependable, being equal with God. The apostles “ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ”, Acts 5:42. They taught who He was, then preached that men should believe. Their preaching was not sinner-centred, but Christ-centred, in accordance with Romans 1:1,3, “the gospel of God…concerning his Son”. Sinners should also be warned of the consequences of refusing one who is thus equal, for the Lord will say later on that “if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins”, John 8:24.

And believeth on him that sent me- the seriousness of the matter is heightened when we consider that to not hear Christ with the hearing of faith, is to disbelieve God, for their testimony is one. Thus by believing the Father when the Son speaks, a person assents to the truth of their equality. On the other hand, to not believe is to deny their equality.

Hath everlasting life- there are few references to everlasting life in the Old Testament, and they refer to life in the Messianic kingdom of the future, Psalm 133:3; Daniel 12:2. Here the Lord is announcing that everlasting life is the present possession of those who believe His word. This fits them to be in the kingdom of God, irrespective of whether that kingdom has been manifested on the earth or not, see John 3:3. This life enables a person to know, initially and progressively, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom He has sent, John 17:3.

And shall not come into condemnation- those who know Christ as the Life-giver, as He exercises His Divine right to quicken, shall never know Him as the Judge, nor will they be tried for their sins. Those who remain dead in trespasses and sins, however, rejecting eternal life from Christ, are in grave danger of both the process and carrying out of judgment.

But is passed from death unto life- this is not a passing away from death and towards life, but a passing out of death into life. There are two states in view here. There is the state of being in death, the spiritual death that Adam brought upon us when he sinned; the believer is taken out of that state. There is the state of being in life, for the believer is in the family of God, sharing His life. This is a present reality, and will also be apparent at the judgment day, for when others are condemned, believers will be safe. As the apostle Paul put it, “Much more then, being now justified by his blood, we shall be saved from wrath through him.” Romans 5:9.

(viii)   Verses 25-30
Eighth claim: Equality of administration

5:25
Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God: and they that hear shall live.

Verily, verily, I say unto you- the repetition of “Verily, verily” so soon after its previous use in verse 24 signals a fresh revelation. Having spoken of the present availability of eternal life, the Lord now enlarges on the future availability of life in resurrection conditions. The expression “the dead” is the usual one for those who are in the grave, and is not a description, as in “dead in trespasses and sins”. Verses 25-30 expand on truths previously given in verses 21 and 22.

The hour is coming, and now is- that He is able to raise the bodies of dead saints in a future day is shown by His raising of Lazarus during His ministry, for the hour “now is”. The power is vested in Himself, so if He is present, so is the power. Compare John 11:23-27, where Martha learns that far from needing to wait for the resurrection at the last day, He who is the “I am”, and therefore unaffected by time, can do the work immediately if He so chooses.

When the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God- note that just as to receive eternal life we must hear His word, which involves faith, so also at the resurrection, for the voice of the Lord Jesus will call to His own in the graves to summon them out. This is illustrated by the raising of Lazarus in John 11:43,44, for Jesus “cried with a loud voice…and he that was dead came forth”.

And they that hear shall live- all the dead that hear the voice of the Son of God when He comes for His own will be given resurrection life. Having recognised Him to be the Son whilst they were on earth, they respond to Him in that capacity again. This is why the Lord said “Lazarus, come forth”, for He was making a selection that day, and only one man came forth. At the rapture He will select again, although this time it will be the selection of all who believe in Him of this age. Every believer of this church age who has died shall be raised from the dead when Christ comes into the air with a shout, I Thessalonians 4:16. If the Son of God was glorified by the raising of Lazarus alone, how He will be glorified when He raises all His own at His coming! This subject is further developed in I Corinthians 15:35-58, where the mystery is explained as to how living saints will partake in the resurrection even though they have not died.

5:26
For as the Father hath life in himself; so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself;

For as the Father hath life in himself- the life needed to quicken those dead in trespasses and sins, and to quicken their mortal bodies at the resurrection, is sourced in God the Father.

So hath he given to the Son to have life in himself- not only does the Son have life in Himself just as the Father does, as John 1:4 indicates, (“in him was life”), but in addition it is given to Him to have this life in Himself for others. As the apostle John wrote later, “And this is the record, that God hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in his Son. He that hath the Son hath life; and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life.” 1 John 5:11,12. He is the vessel full of the water of life, and men are invited to go to Him and drink, John 7:37; Revelation 22:17.

5:27
And hath given him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of man.

And hath given him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of man- in verse 22 the right to judge men is vested in Christ’s Deity, for one of the results of that judgment will be that He is recognised as equal with God. Here His right to judge is vested in His manhood, for He is Son of man. But He assures us, nonetheless, that His judgment is perfectly in line with the will of God His Father, verse 30.

As a real man amongst men, Christ has given them the opportunity to react to Him, for He has been on earth to make Himself available, and the record of His life and teaching is available also, now that He is no longer on earth. When He was here, He lived a blameless life, and this condemned the lives of other men, and should have made them abhor themselves, and want to be like Him. As Son of man, Christ is relevant to all men, and has universal rights over them.

5:28
Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice,

Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice- that one who possesses Deity shall judge men should not be a cause of marvelling, for God is the Judge of all the earth, Genesis 18:25, and the Judge of all, Hebrews 12:23. The hour mentioned here is not a period of sixty minutes, but a time marked by a certain character. (The word was used by the Greeks for the seasons of the year). Since the theme of verses 27 to 29 is Christ’s authority to execute judgment, the reference is to the Day of the Lord, a period extending from the time when Christ comes in glory to destroy His enemies at the end of the Great Tribulation, until the Great White Throne judgment. Compare Isaiah 2:10-22 with Revelation 6:12-17 for the commencement of the Day, and 2 Peter 3:10 for its end, for the passing away of the heavens takes place during the Day of the Lord, showing that it extends to the end of the millenial reign of Christ, Revelation 20:1-11.

Old Testament saints will be raised when Christ comes to the earth to reign, near the beginning of the Day, (see Revelation 11:18, and also Job 14:13), whilst at the end of Christ’s reign of one thousand years all the unsaved dead of every age will be raised, Job 14:12; Daniel 12:2. Thus they all will be raised in their respective “day”, and “hour”, or season of judgment.

5:29
and shall come forth; they that have done good unto the resurrection of life; And they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation.

And shall come forth; they that have done good unto the resurrection of life- those who believed during Old Testament times are described by Paul as “them who by patient continuance in well-doing seek for glory and honour and immortality”, who will receive “eternal life”, Romans 2:7.

For Old Testament saints there will be the announcement of Christ’s verdict on their lives, so it is fitting this should be mentioned in the section that deals with judgment, for all judgment has been committed to Christ, see Revelation 11:15-18. It will not be the sort of judgment, however, which sinners will know when they are raised.

That Old Testament saints will be raised when Christ comes to earth to reign, (an event totally distinct from His coming for the church), is seen from a consideration of such scriptures as Job 14:13-15; Job 19:25-27; Isaiah 26:16-21; Daniel 12:1,2, and Revelation 11:15-18.

Ephesians chapter 3 makes clear the absolute distinction between things revealed by prophecy in Old Testament times, and the mysteries relative to this present church age. Martha expected her brother to be raised along with Old Testament saints when the Messiah came to reign, John 11:24, but she learns there is to be a resurrection before this, John 11:25,26. Note how John 5:29, with its reference to saints and sinners being raised, (albeit at different times), parallels Daniel 12:3.

And they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation- the unsaved dead will be reunited with their bodies and stand before the Great White Throne. For these, there will be nothing but damnation, their last opportunity for salvation having gone when they died, as Hebrews 9:27 makes clear. So the dead are not raised to find out later whether they will receive life or damnation. The matter was settled on earth, for they reacted to Christ with unbelief.

Note that the matter which divides the two companies in this verse is whether they were characterised by good or evil in their lives, for this is an infallible indicator as to whether they had faith, which, if genuine, is always followed by good works; see James 2:21-26, 1 John 3:7,10.

Thus when the righteous and the wicked have been raised, both rights conferred on the Son will have been fully exercised, namely the granting of life to those who believe, and the judgment of sinners. Before believers enter into an eternity of bliss, however, and the unrepentant are banished for ever to the lake of fire, a further thing happens. As the solemn procedures of the “judgment of the great day” come to an end, a name is uttered, even the name JESUS. At the mention of this name, every knee will immediately bow, whether of beings celestial, terrestrial or infernal, Philippians 2:10. At last Christ will be honoured universally as being equal with the Father, for men will realise that when He was called Jesus, (which means “Jehovah the Saviour), it was because that was who He is.

5:30
I can of mine own self do nothing: as I hear, I judge: and my judgment is just; because I seek not mine own will, but the will of the Father which hath sent me.

I can of mine own self do nothing- this verse links sections 2 and 3 together, for what the Lord Jesus had said about not being able to do anything of Himself in verse 19, is repeated here in connection with judgment.

As I hear, I judge- nothing the Son does is in independence of His Father, but in this verse what He does is judge, but only as He hears His Father judging; their verdict is identical and simultaneous.

And my judgment is just; because I seek not mine own will, but the will of the Father which hath sent me- He singles out the speaking that causes most animosity, that of judging, and assures His hostile listeners that when He judges He does so perfectly fairly and truly, since His will is in harmony with that of God the Father. They would readily admit that Jehovah’s judgment was right, for Abraham had said “Shall not the judge of all the earth do right?” Genesis 18:25. So if He is equal with God, His judgment is right, too. The reference to being sent indicates that He has in mind His present words of judgment, spoken on earth, not just the future ones.

Section 3   5:31-47
Witness to the Son by the Father

Survey of Section 3
In a court of law, statements that are made must be supported by the witness or testimony of others. In Jewish law, a man’s own testimony was not allowed, unless accompanied by the witness of others. This explains the apparent discrepancy between verse 31, and 8:14. The testimony of Christ, if it were unsupported by others, would not be valid, but since it is supported, then it is allowable. And since it is the Father who witnesses in various ways, then the evidence could not be stronger. The case for Christ’s claim to Deity is undeniable.

In verses 30-39 there is the appeal to witnesses, while in verses 40-47 there is the analysis of unbelief. It seems that the Lord anticipates an objection to His teaching with regard to the rules of evidence, and the fact that a witness was not allowed to testify about himself unless there was another to support his testimony. He shows by this that He knows the thoughts of men.

5:31
If I bear witness of myself, my witness is not true.

If I bear witness of myself, my witness is not true- the first witness is Himself, although this verse seems to deny it. The sense however, is “If I bear witness of Myself without any support from anyone or anything else, My witness is not allowable as evidence in My case”. Jewish law would not allow a man to testify for himself, unless there was at least one other to support him. That the Son has Another, is seen in the next verse.

5:32
There is another that beareth witness of me; and I know that the witness which he witnesseth of me is true.

There is another that beareth witness of me- so the requirement of the law is met which said, “at the mouth of two witnesses, or at the mouth of three witnesses, shall the matter be established”, Deuteronomy 19:15. The Lord will say later on. “Ye judge after the flesh; I judge no man. And yet if I judge, my judgment is true: for I am not alone, but I and the Father that sent me. It is also written in your law, that the testimony of two men is true. I am one that bear witness of myself, and the Father that sent me beareth witness of me.” John 8:15-18. So Christ claims to not be alone in the witness box, but to have Another standing alongside of Him. It might be objected that the law said “two men”, and the Lord is bringing forward a Divine Person, His Father. However, the apostle John will later write, “If we receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater”, 1 John 5:9. So the witness of one man and God is a greater witness than that of two men.

And I know that the witness which he witnesseth of me is true- because He is conscious of His relationship with the Father, as set out in verses 17-30, He knows that what He witnesses about Him is true to fact. Those who deny His relationship deprive themselves of the benefit of the proof they give. When he was told that scientists had proved that it was possible for the Red Sea to be parted, a Rabbi said, “To the believer no proof is necessary; to the unbeliever no proof will ever be enough”. Those who doubt the word of Christ ought to provide evidence for their doubt. The fact is they cannot produce that evidence. Those who refuse the testimony of Christ have reasons for doing so, but those reasons have nothing to do with His truthfulness, but everything to do with their sinfulness, and the guilty conscience that goes with it.

5:33
Ye sent unto John, and he bare witness unto the truth.

Ye sent unto John, and he bare witness unto the truth- John the apostle never writes of John the Baptist under that title, but always as a testimony bearer. See, for instance, how he introduces him to us in 1:6-8. The words “witness”, “testimony”, and “record”, mean the same. John is a secondary witness, in that he simply passes on what he has been told, either from the Old Testament, (for he knew he was making straight the way of “the Lord”, 1:23, Isaiah 40:3), or through the voice from heaven at Christ’s baptism, Matthew 3:17, and the descending dove, John 1:32-34. They could not say they did not know these things, for they had sent unto John to find them out, 1:19-28. Whichever way John heard the truth, it was from God, and he passed it on faithfully.

5:34
But I receive not testimony from man: but these things I say, that ye might be saved.

But I receive not testimony from man- being only a man, (albeit “a man sent from God”), John’s testimony was valuable, but received from another. As such, in important matters such as the truth as to the person of Christ, his testimony is not the first line of argument.

But these things I say, that ye might be saved- even though John’s testimony was secondary, the Lord advances it if by any means He may bring them to salvation.

5:35
He was a burning and a shining light: and ye were willing for a season to rejoice in his light.

He was a burning and a shining light- in support of this appeal to John, He reminds them that John was a burning and shining light, bearing testimony with enthusiasm (burning), and effect, (shining). But he was only a lamp, as the word light means; for just as a lamp only burns because it has been supplied with oil from another vessel, so John only bore testimony because of what he had been told.

And ye were willing for a season to rejoice in his light- they were prepared to rejoice in what John had to say for a time, all the while he raised expectations about a coming King. But when he bore faithful testimony to the people’s sin, and also the kind of person the King was, his message was rejected by the authorities. They wondered whether he himself was the Messiah, Luke 3:15; Matthew 16:14, which shows what a low view of Messiahship they had, for even though John was a great man, Christ was vastly superior in every way. Notice the past tense “was”, for by now John is in prison, his time of testimony over.

5:36
But I have greater witness than that of John: for the works which the Father hath given me to finish, the same works that I do, bear witness of me, that the Father hath sent me.

But I have greater witness than that of John- there is now an appeal to the works that the Lord Jesus had done. They were not the testimony of fallible men, but the undisputed actions of one who must be God. After all, only the Creator can turn water into wine by His own power.

For the works which the Father hath given me to finish, the same works that I do, bear witness of me, that the Father hath sent me- the works He was doing were what the Father had given Him to do, they were not independent actions. He was given works to finish, or “that He might perfect them”. It is significant that the last miracle the Lord performed was to heal the ear of Malchus, Luke 22:50,51. So work and hearing are brought together at the close of His ministry, just as works with significance, and the teaching of that significance for men to hear, were brought together during His ministry. (Note, however, that John does not record the healing of Malchus’ ear, lest the impact of the climax-miracle, the raising of Lazarus from the dead, should be lessened).

John the apostle makes it clear that “many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book: But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name.” John 20:30,31. John is satisfied that the miracles, when the truth behind them was taken in, were enough to bring men to faith in the Lord Jesus as the Son of God. The fact that they were written down means that those who did not physically see the miracles done, may have opportunity to believe also.

5:37
And the Father himself, which hath sent me, hath borne witness of me. Ye have neither heard his voice at any time, nor seen his shape.

And the Father himself, which hath sent me, hath borne witness of me- the direct word, (the Father himself, not the voice of an angel), had come from heaven at His baptism, “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.” Matthew 3:17.

Ye have neither heard his voice at any time- this is a rebuke for their lack of response to John’s preaching of repentance, so they had missed the voice from heaven when He was baptized by John. But they had not heard the voice of God through John’s preaching, and they had not heard the voice of God through Christ’s preaching either. They heard the sounds but discerned not the meaning through unbelief.

Nor seen his shape- when Miriam and Aaron spoke against Moses, and said, “Hath the Lord indeed spoken only by Moses? hath he not spoken also by us? And the Lord heard it.” Numbers 12:2. His response was to say this, “Hear now my words: If there be a prophet among you, I the Lord will make myself known unto him in a vision, and will speak unto him in a dream. My servant Moses is not so, who is faithful in all mine house. With him will I speak mouth to mouth, even apparently, and not in dark speeches; and the similitude of the Lord shall he behold: wherefore then were ye not afraid to speak against my servant Moses?” verses 6-8.

So Moses heard the voice of God directly, and beheld the similitude of the Lord as He spoke with him. The Pharisees had done neither; yet they did not hesitate to criticise Christ, just as Miriam and Aaron had done when they criticized Moses. God had borne witness to Moses, and the Pharisees were willing to respect him because of that. But they were not ready to respect Christ, nor respond to His teaching, even though God had borne witness to Him in a far higher sense.

5:38
And ye have not his word abiding in you: for whom he hath sent, him ye believe not.

And ye have not his word abiding in you- the implications of the word of commendation that came from the Father to the Son at His baptism had not found a welcome in their hearts. The same one that had spoken to Moses had spoken from heaven, commending His Son.

For whom he hath sent, him ye believe not- the proof that they had not received the truth conveyed by the word of the Father at Christ’s baptism is that they did not believe He was sent of God and worthy of their trust. They did not think that Jesus of Nazareth was the one foretold in the Old Testament.

5:39
Search the scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life: and they are they which testify of me.

Search the scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life- they thought that the more detailed their knowledge of the Old Testament scriptures was, the more correctly they could obey God, and thus earn eternal life for themselves by keeping the law. The Lord does not discourage the search of the scriptures when He implies they searched for the wrong reason. They must continue searching, but with a different object, which He now tells them about.

And they are they which testify of me– they had been searching with the wrong aim, so the Lord commands them to begin to search with the right aim, which was to find Him there. Note the word “testify” is now used of the Old Testament scriptures; they are Divinely-given words that cannot be argued against. As the Lord walked with two disciples on the road to Emmaus, we read “And beginning at Moses and all the prophets, he expounded unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning himself.” Luke 24:27. Even if they do not see the point of the voice from heaven at Christ’s baptism, let them at least hear the voice of God in the Old Testament scriptures, as they speak of Christ.

5:40
And ye will not come to me, that ye might have life.

And ye will not come to me, that ye might have life- they were prepared to go to the Old Testament scriptures, to learn how to gain life by trying to keep the law, but they were not prepared to go to Him, to gain eternal life as a free gift. Such is the pride and perversity of the human heart. The clue is in the word “will”. The sense is, “You are not willing to come to me”, so they were too proud to bend their will to His.

5:41
I receive not honour from men.

I receive not honour from men- He makes it clear that He did not invite them to come to Him so that He could gain prestige, but rather so that they might gain life and salvation. This is another instance where He shows He knows what they are thinking. By claiming that the Old Testament spoke of Him, they think He is trying to gain a reputation by false means, for they reject those claims. It is clear that He did not seek honour from men, for when they offered Him fame He turned it away, as will be seen in 6:15, when they wanted to make Him king. John tells us that on that occasion “He departed again into a mountain himself alone”, and this was not the only occasion when He withdrew when it looked as though the crowds were becoming enthusiastic for the wrong reasons.

5:42
But I know you, that ye have not the love of God in you.

But I know you, that ye have not the love of God in you- because He is the Son of God, He is fully aware of man’s attitude to God His Father. He knew perfectly well that the love of God was not in their hearts, even though they avidly studied the scriptures. This in itself is an indication of His Deity, for only God knows the heart, Jeremiah 17:9,10.

He said later on, “If God were your Father ye would love me”, John 8:42. John would afterwards write, “everyone that loveth is born of God, and knoweth God. He that loveth not knoweth not God; for God is love”, 1 John 4:7,8. Since God is love, those who have life from God will love the Son He loves. The fact that they did not love Christ was evidence that they were in unbelief.

5:43
I am come in my Father’s name, and ye receive me not: if another shall come in his own name, him ye will receive.

I am come in my Father’s name, and ye receive me not- to come in another’s name is to fully represent that person and his authority. The refusal of Christ is serious, since the person the Son represents is God the Father. The solemn truth is that the very Son of God has come amongst men, manifesting God His Father to them so perfectly that we learn the following things:

To know Him is to know the Father, John 8:19.

To believe Him is to believe the Father, 12:44.

To hear Him is to hear the Father, 12:50.

To receive Him is to receive the Father, 13:20.

To see Him is to see the Father, 14:9.

To hate Him is to hate the Father, 15:23.

To be shewn His things is to be shewn the things of the Father, 16:15.

If another shall come in his own name, him ye will receive- the human heart, perverted by sin, inclines always to error, and is ready to believe a lie before it will believe the truth. (Jacob believed his sons when they told him a lie about Joseph, but when those same sons told him the truth about Joseph, he did not believe them, Genesis 37:31-33; 45:26). As the Lord will say later on, “And because I tell you the truth, ye believe me not.” 8:45. The heart of a man is conditioned to receive error and reject truth, for he is of his father the devil, and of him the Lord said “there is no truth in him”, John 8:44.

There will come one in the future who will present himself to the nation of Israel as their Messiah, and the majority of them will believe him. However, he will be, not Christ, but Antichrist, Matthew 24:24, and he will certainly not come in the name of the Father, but will seek to elevate himself. Perhaps there is a suggestion here that the Antichrist will, by coming in his own name, withhold from men the fact that he really comes in the Devil’s name, and all the while honours Satan in secret, see Daniel 11:38,39.

When Antichrist presents himself to the nation he will claim to be able to bring in the kingdom rest, but it will be a false claim, even though he will seek to support it by the working of miracles through his accomplice the false prophet, Revelation 13:14. The Lord is warning the rulers that the attitude they are displaying to Him personally is the attitude the nation will adopt in the future when the Antichrist presents himself. Their present disbelief in Christ, and their future belief in Antichrist, are both testimony to the fact that they do not have the love of God in their hearts.

5:44
How can ye believe, which receive honour one of another, and seek not the honour that cometh from God only?

How can ye believe, which receive honour one of another- their mindset was only to accept and give honour to one another on a carnal level. So entrenched was this attitude that until they turned from it they could not believe in Him. They “loved the praise of men more than the praise of God”, John 12:43. The praise of God only comes to those who believe His Son.

And seek not the honour that cometh from God only? The honour which only comes from God is the honour of possessing eternal life, and of sharing Christ’s glory. This is the portion of those who believe, John 17:22.

5:45
Do not think that I will accuse you to the Father: there is one that accuseth you, even Moses, in whom ye trust.

Do not think that I will accuse you to the Father- He had not come to condemn the world, for God was intent on their salvation, not their condemnation.

There is one that accuseth you, even Moses, in whom ye trust- having spoken of the witness that there is to His person, the Lord now shows that they are the accused, and the stronger the testimony to His person, the stronger the case against them. They trusted in the writings of Moses to give them light on the subject of being right with God, but those very scriptures accused and condemned them as sinners.

5:46
For had ye believed Moses, ye would have believed me; for he wrote of me.

For had ye believed Moses, ye would have believed me; for he wrote of me- the testimony of Moses was to one who would come and unfold the truth to them. The rulers wondered if John was this Prophet, 1:21, but it was Christ, as Acts 3:22 and Acts 7:37 show. This is why Moses accuses them, because the one who did not receive the words of the Prophet whom God would send, was to be cut off from the people, Deuteronomy 18:18,19.

5:47
But if ye believe not his writings, how shall ye believe My words?

But if ye believe not his writings, how shall ye believe my words? Because the testimony of Moses and Christ is identical in this matter, to believe the one is to believe the other. So since they did not believe Moses, but preferred to strive for their own salvation through law-works, they did not rely in faith on what he said about the coming Messiah. And when that Messiah arrived, they still preferred to work rather than believe Him. It is not now simply believing Moses when he wrote of a coming Prophet, but the whole of his writings, which, in different ways led them to expect Christ. The law was their schoolmaster to bring them unto Christ. That is, it was God’s interim word to them until such times as Christ came. Sadly, after He had come, they preferred the schoolmaster of the law, not realising that grace had come, and the law was no longer needed for that purpose, Galatians 3:22-26.

JOHN 11

JOHN 11

Survey of the chapter
We come now to the climax of the miracle ministry of the Lord Jesus. He has already raised a girl from the dead who had just died, and a man from the dead who was about to be buried, but Lazarus had been dead four days when the Lord raised him, and was in a state of corruption. We learn in the chapter that the Lord Jesus is the resurrection and the life, and we find illustrated here the truth expressed by the apostle Paul when he wrote that Christ has “brought life and immortality to light through the gospel”, 2 Timothy 1:10.

But that same apostle also wrote that Christ was “declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead, Romans 1:4. This resurrection from the dead, or literally “the resurrection of dead persons”, includes not only Himself, but also all those, past and future, who shall rise from the dead, including Lazarus. Indeed, the Lord Himself indicated that the raising of Lazarus would be the sign that He could raise anyone, for He said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they that hear shall live.” John 5:25. Note the expression “and now is”, for the Lord is asserting that He had the present power to raise the dead, as He would show throughout His ministry.

The raising of Lazarus is the pivotal point in Christ’s ministry. It brings into sharp focus the issues involved in His coming into the world. Either men will believe when they see this miracle, or they will not, and thus they will be divided. We see this in verses 45 and 46.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-16
The manifestation of the effects of the fall of man

(b) Verses 17-44
The manifestation of the glory of the Son of God.

(c) Verses 45-57
The manifestation of the wickedness of the Council.

(a)    Verses 1-16
The manifestation of the effects of the fall of man

11:1
Now a certain man was sick, named Lazarus, of Bethany, the town of Mary and her sister Martha.

Now a certain man was sick, named Lazarus- the chapter opens in a way that has become common during the ministry of the Lord Jesus, for He was everywhere confronted by the infirmities of men. As the incident unfolds, it becomes evident that much more than the healing of sickness is involved. In fact, Lazarus will not be healed of his sickness at all, but a far greater thing will happen. John does not record the healing of Malchus’ ear in the garden of Gethsemane at His arrest, no doubt because he does not wish to spoil the climax that this chapter represents, for the raising of Lazarus, not just from his deathbed, as happened with Jairus’ daughter, nor from his funeral bier, as with the widow of Nain’s son, but from the corruption of the tomb, is a fitting finale to John’s accounts of miracles before the cross. This fits in well with John’s theme, for as the apostle Paul wrote, in connection with the person of Christ, (as we have already noticed), He was “declared to the the Son of God with power, according to the spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead”, Romans 1:4. So it came to pass that the Son of God was glorified by the raising of Lazarus from the dead, John 11:4.

Of Bethany, the town of Mary and her sister Martha- this was, and is, a very small hamlet the other side of the Mount of Olives from Jerusalem. The home of Martha and Mary was a haven of rest and peace for Christ, where He was welcomed and loved. During the last days before the crucifixion He lodged at Bethany, Matthew 21:17. When He was about to ascend to heaven, He led His disciples out as far as to Bethany, Luke 24:50,51. So it was that His last view of earth was of Bethany.

It is Mary who is put first by John, whereas when Luke records a visit of Christ to the home he puts Martha first. Perhaps she was the older sister; she welcomed Him to her house and served. But here Mary is first in connection with the town. Was it that John, writing years afterwards, indicates that the whole district had heard of her worship of the Saviour as she soon afterwards broke the alabaster box of ointment, John 12:1-3? The place is noted for that supreme act of devotion, for she had left her mark on the district.

11:2
(It was that Mary which anointed the Lord with ointment, and wiped his feet with her hair, whose brother Lazarus was sick.)

(It was that Mary which anointed the Lord with ointment, and wiped his feet with her hair, whose brother Lazarus was sick.) While Martha was “cumbered about much serving”, Luke 10:40, Mary sat at the Lord’s feet and heard His word, verse 39. And she took that word in, for later on she would anoint His body for the burial, Matthew 26:12.

Matthew puts two significant events together in His gospel. The first is the plotting of the Jewish authorities to put Christ to death, the second is the anointing by Mary for His burial, Matthew 26:1-13. So she had insight into the fact that He would have a burial, but she anointed Him for it when still alive, for she realised that He would not need to be preserved from corruption by fragrant spices. This is why she did not come to the tomb with the other women. But she believed more than that He would die and be buried. She anointed His head, for while the authorities were rejecting His Messiahship, refusing to accept that He was God’s Anointed One, she anointed Him as Israel’s Messiah and King.

In John’s account in chapter 12:1-8, and also in his reference to it here, the emphasis is not on His head, but the feet of Christ. If His head represents His supreme place as Lord of heaven and earth, His feet represent the fact that He had come to earth to walk before His Father and before men, and make His way to the cross. Mary anointed them, and wiped them with her hair. She had done as John the baptist had exhorted, and looked upon Jesus as He walked, John 1:36. Filled with appreciation, she used her glory, (for a woman’s hair is part of her glory, 1 Corinthians 11:15), to wipe His feet, bowing low before Him as she did so.

The apostle distinguishes clearly between the woman of whom Luke tells us in Luke 7:36-50, (who stood behind Him weeping, and washed His feet with her tears, wiped them with her hair, and then anointed them), and Mary. One incident is the worship of a repentant soul, the other the worship of a believing soul. Both were appreciated by the Lord. And both women were set up as an example by Christ, the one of appreciation for forgiveness, Luke 7:47, the other of valuation of His person and work, John 12:7,8.

11:3
Therefore his sisters sent unto him, saying, Lord, behold, he whom thou lovest is sick.

Therefore his sisters sent unto him- the Lord was beyond Jordan, 10:40, a very significant place, for He would come from beyond Jordan to bring back Lazarus to life, just as He will one day come from heaven to bring His people over death into resurrection life. John has already told us that any resorted to Him there, 10:41, so it would not be difficult for the messenger to locate Him.

Saying, Lord, behold, he whom thou lovest is sick- just like Mary His mother at the marriage in Cana, they do not go beyond describing the situation. Mary did not suggest He supply some wine, and these sisters do not ask Him to come away from His ministry. They simply inform Him for His interest and intercession. In the event, He did more than they expected.

11:4
When Jesus heard that, he said, This sickness is not unto death, but for the glory of God, that the Son of God might be glorified thereby.

When Jesus heard that, he said, This sickness is not unto death, but for the glory of God- like the case of the blind man of chapter 9, the Lord takes the high view of the situation, and sees it as an opportunity to glorify His Father. The statement about the sickness not being unto death was not proved wrong, even though Lazarus died. Again, it takes the Divine standpoint, which sees the end from the beginning, and knows that the end is Lazarus raised from the dead. So the ultimate end of the sickness was not Lazarus in a grave, but Lazarus raised from the dead to the Father’s glory. If this message was sent back to the concerned sisters, how comforted they would be. But their faith would be tested when their brother died. But they passed the test, for they do not reproach Him when they meet Him again.

That the Son of God might be glorified thereby- note that when the Son is glorified, that does not take away from the glory of the Father, for they are equals, not rivals. As we have noticed from Romans 1:4, the raising of the dead glorifies Christ. The expression used there is not “the resurrection from among the dead”, nor is it simply the resurrection of Christ. The word dead is in the plural, and Paul is speaking of the raising of dead persons, whether it be Jairus’ daughter, or the widow of Nain’s son, or Lazarus, or the resurrection of Christ, or the resurrection of the saints at the first resurrection, or even the resurrection of the unsaved dead at the end of time. All these resurrections are in some way to the glory of the Son of God, and they declare His Deity.

11:5
Now Jesus loved Martha, and her sister, and Lazarus.

Now Jesus loved Martha, and her sister, and Lazarus- what happens next is going to seem unkind and uncaring, therefore John safeguards the reputation of Christ by asserting this overriding fact. The order in which they appear now is the order in which He deals with them when He returns to Bethany. Martha meets Him first, and He shows He loves her by giving her truth that she had not heard before. Next He will meet Mary, and will show He loves her by weeping with her as she wept. And then He shows His love for Lazarus by rescuing Him from death and corruption, and restoring him to his sisters. These are different ways in which He shows His love, and He is still the same. It is love to His people that causes Him to teach them, to sympathise with them, and to eventually raise them from the dead.

11:6
When he had heard therefore that he was sick, he abode two days still in the same place where He was.

When he had heard therefore that he was sick, he abode two days still in the same place where he was- to the unbeliever this would seem heartless, which is why John wrote the previous verse. His stay beyond Jordan had a design, for He knew Lazarus was about to die. This, strangely, was why He said that his sickness was not unto death. Knowing that he would die, He also knew that He would raise Him to the glory of His Father.

It is noticeable that in each of the three instances of the Lord raising the dead that are recorded, there was always some sort of apparent delay. In the case of the widow of Nain and her son, He stopped to speak briefly with the mother before dealing with her son, Luke 7:11-13. With Jairus’ daughter, He stopped to deal with the woman with the issue of blood, Luke 8:43-48, and then the message came that the girl had died, verse 49. It was as if He had waited to bless another so that the girl could die and be raised again. In the case of Lazarus the delay was longer. These delays show the total control that the Lord had, even in the face of death.

This contrasts with what happened with the widow of Shunem’s son, for when the child died she ran unto the man of God, 2 Kings 4:22, said to her driver, “Drive, and go forward; slack not thy riding for me, except I bid thee”, verse 24. Then Elisha commanded his servant to run to meet her, verse 26. Gehazi was commissioned to go to the child without stopping to greet anyone on the way, verse 29. All these facts show that there is a sense that things need to be done at the earliest moment, or it will be too late. All this is totally lacking in the case of the three the Lord raised. He was totally in control, and did not panic.

How significant was “the same place where He was”, for it was beyond Jordan, “where John at first baptized”, says John, 10:40. There are strong reminders of His own baptism, when He committed Himself not just to a life’s ministry, but a ministry in death. But when He was baptised, He had come up out of the water, (which we do not read the others did that John baptised), and He had done so straightway, Matthew 3:16. It was not possible that death could hold Him any longer than His Father ordained, and therefore it was straightway that He came up out of the figurative waters of Jordan. So it is The Committed Man that abides beyond Jordan, and then The Man Who Will Conquer Death who goes to Bethany to deliver His friend from its grasp.

Note that He does not learn that Lazarus is sick, but hears it from the messenger. He had communed with His Father at the start of the day, and they had gone over what would happen. It is no surprise that He already knew Lazarus is sick, just as He knew when he had died, verse 14.

11:7
Then after that saith he to his disciples, Let us go into Judaea again.

Then after that saith he to his disciples, Let us go into Judaea again- He does not say “to Bethany”, although that is His intention. He gently introduces the idea to His disciples so that He can prepare them for a journey into hostile territory.

11:8
His disciples say unto him, Master, the Jews of late sought to stone thee; and goest thou thither again?

His disciples say unto Him, Master, the Jews of late sought to stone Thee; and goest thou thither again? This is a reference to what happened at the feast of dedication, when He claimed, “I and my Father are one”, John 10:30,31. The Jews had taken up stones to stone Him, and then, when He repeated His claim, “they sought again to take him”, verse 39. His response was to “escape out of their hand, and went away again beyond Jordan”. It had always been so, for the Lord had never invited danger. This is why the disciples are so surprised He seems to be inviting it now. He will go to reinforce the truth He set forth at Jerusalem that “I and my Father are one”, for both He and the Father raise the dead, John 5:21.

11:9
Jesus answered, Are there not twelve hours in the day? If any man walk in the day, he stumbleth not, because he seeth the light of this world.

Jesus answered, Are there not twelve hours in the day? The Jews reckoned that the day lasted from sunrise to sunset, regardless of how long the period of daylight was. They divided this period into twelve. As a consequence, their hours were of different lengths throughout the year. Every day, then, had twelve hours.

If any man walk in the day, he stumbleth not, because he seeth the light of this world- the day and the night are turned into a metaphor here. The light of this world shines during the day, and men are able to go about without stumbling. For Him, the light was the word of His Father as He had communed with Him at the break of day. As the prophet Isaiah had foretold, the day began with the Perfect Servant speaking with His Father. “He wakeneth morning by morning. He wakeneth mine ear to hear as the learned. The Lord God hath opened mine ear, and I was not rebellious, neither turned away back”, Isaiah 50:4,5. So it was that since He was fully in line with the will of His Father, He would not be interrupted, (“stumbled”), in His pathway by the designs of men, for it was His Father’s will that He should die at Jerusalem at the time of His appointment. He will walk amongst men for the full twelve hours, and not be cut off before His time.

11:10
But if a man walk in the night, he stumbleth, because there is no light in him.

But if a man walk in the night, he stumbleth, because there is no light in him- those who live their lives without the light of Divine guidance, they are in the night-time of ignorance, and it is no surprise that they stumble. Christ is not like that, for every day started with the light of His Father’s presence, and He knew that presence throughout the day. He never walked in darkness, nor was He ever without the light in Him, because His ear was opened to hear, as Isaiah said it would be. Because these things are so, He can safely go to Judea without stumbling, for His Father is guiding Him to go there.

11:11
These things said he: and after that he saith unto them, Our friend Lazarus sleepeth; but I go, that I may awake him out of sleep.

These things said he- noting the colon at the end of this phrase, and also the “after that”, we may say that He stated the things of verses 9 and 10 and then allowed the disciples time to reflect upon them before breaking the news about Lazarus to them.

Our friend Lazarus sleepeth- they had no doubt got to know Lazarus as a friend as they accompanied the Lord on His travels. Indeed, it may have been that when Martha received Him into her house in Luke 10:38, the disciples were with Him, (“as they went”), and this is what made her cumbered about much serving.

When Mary and Martha spoke of what had happened, they said Lazarus had died, and this was true. But something else was true, that for the believer death is but sleep. This refers to the state of the body only. There is no such thing as soul-sleep in scripture. Just as sleep comes when the day’s work is done, and after a while sleep gives way to work on a fresh day, so the believer sleeps when his work for God is done, and will wake to serve Him again in the new and eternal day. So Lazarus had died in the sense that his spirit had left his body and gone back to God, but as far as his physical person was concerned, he was asleep. No doubt the Lord speaks like this to soften the blow of the bad news about their friend.

But I go, that I may awake him out of sleep- to raise the dead is as easy as rousing someone from sleep as far as the Lord is concerned. He will one glad day wake those who sleep in Jesus, 1 Thessalonians 4:14, and they shall never sleep again.

11:12
Then said his disciples, Lord, if he sleep, he shall do well.

Then said his disciples, Lord, if he sleep, he shall do well- this high view of death is not as yet shared by the disciples, even though they must have known about Jairus’ daughter, whom the Lord said was “not dead, but sleepeth”, Luke 8:52. They should also have known from Daniel 12:2, where we read, “And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake”. To the disciples, to wake up a sick man would be to hinder his recovery.

11:13
Howbeit Jesus spake of his death: but they thought that he had spoken of taking of rest in sleep.

Howbeit Jesus spake of his death: but they thought that he had spoken of taking of rest in sleep- perhaps they reasoned that if all Lazarus needed was to be woken up from his sleep, then his sisters could do it.

11:14
Then said Jesus unto them plainly, Lazarus is dead.

Then said Jesus unto them plainly, Lazarus is dead- he must have died the same day the messenger came, for if we call that Day 1, and the two days with the Lord remaining where He was, Days 2 and 3, and the day He travelled to Bethany Day 4, then when He arrived at the grave, as Martha said, “he hath been dead four days”, verse 39. No messengers have had time to bring Him this news, but He is “walking in the day”, and there is “light in Him”. No doubt the sickness and death of Lazarus was discussed at the beginning of the day by the Father and the Son, for “precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his saints”, Psalm 116:15.

11:15
And I am glad for your sakes that I was not there, to the intent ye may believe; nevertheless let us go unto him.

And I am glad for your sakes that I was not there, to the intent ye may believe- the Lord is always working for the highest good. If the disciples, and, for that matter, Mary and Martha, can come to a better appreciation of Him through this sad event, then it would be worthwhile going through the experience. No doubt He was sad not to be with Lazarus in his hour of need, but the glory of God is of greater importance than feelings.

Nevertheless let us go unto him- when it comes to the matter of a person being dead, we must realise that it depends on what we are thinking of as to where he is. When Stephen died, he said, “Lord Jesus, receive my spirit”, Acts 7:59. So as far as Stephen’s spirit was concerned, he would be with the Lord Jesus. But then we read that “devout men carried Stephen to his burial, and made great lamentation over him”, Acts 8:2. How could they carry him if he was with Christ? The answer is that, as far as the body was concerned, Stephen was carried by them, and lamented over by them. But as far as the spirit side of his person was concerned, he was in heaven. So it is here, for the Lord is going to raise the sleeping body of Lazarus, so He goes to him.

11:16
Then said Thomas, which is called Didymus, unto his fellowdisciples, Let us also go, that we may die with him.

Then said Thomas, which is called Didymus, unto his fellowdisciples, Let us also go, that we may die with him- he misunderstands “go to him”, and thinks it means, “go into death so as to be with him”. We might think lightly of his lack of understanding, but we ought to think highly of his readiness to go into death, if that meant they could all still be with the Lord. Perhaps Thomas did not say this in the hearing of the Lord, so He, not needing to reply, says nothing, even though He can understand the thoughts of men afar off. He knows that it will all become clear to them in a few hours time.

(b)    Verses 17-44
The manifestation of the glory of the Son of God

11:17
Then when Jesus came, he found that he had lain in the grave four days already.

Then when Jesus came, he found that he had lain in the grave four days already- this is a summary of the situation when He arrived in Judea. It was not that He only learned at this point that Lazarus had been dead four days, for He had declared to His disciples that he was dead, even when they were beyond Jordan. If He could say that definitely, then He must have known when it happened. So John is highlighting the situation as it was when Christ crossed into Judea, thus emphasising the gravity of the position, for it meant that corruption had well and truly set in.

11:18
Now Bethany was nigh unto Jerusalem, about fifteen furlongs off:

Now Bethany was nigh unto Jerusalem, about fifteen furlongs off- John tells us this to explain why so many people had come to comfort the sisters, as we learn in the next verse. Fifteen furlongs is just over two English miles.

11:19
And many of the Jews came to Martha and Mary, to comfort them concerning their brother.

And many of the Jews came to Martha and Mary, to comfort them concerning their brother- the household of the sisters is now joined by Jews from Jerusalem. They knew them well enough for them to be in the house, as we see from verse 31. That it was Jews who came is remarkable, for usually in John’s gospel this means the authorities, as distinct from the common people. We know from verse 46 that some were hostile to Christ, even among those who gathered at the graveside.

11:20
Then Martha, as soon as she heard that Jesus was coming, went and met him: but Mary sat still in the house.

Then Martha, as soon as she heard that Jesus was coming, went and met Him- it is understandable that she should wish to speak with Christ without the other mourners being present. Had she sensed that some of them were not sympathetic to Christ, and would soon be reporting the raising of Lazarus to the Pharisees, verse 46? We are given another clue about this in verse 28.

But Mary sat still in the house- she seems the more thoughtful of the two sisters, less impulsive, so whereas her sister rushed out to meet the Lord, Mary was content to wait for Him to come. It is good to keep calm in the crises of life, and let Him move according to His own way. We do not read that the Lord went into the house, certainly not before He had raised Lazarus; as we shall see, He sensed a certain amount of opposition from the mourners. Perhaps Mary sat still to allow Martha the opportunity to meet the Lord alone. If they had both left together the Jews would have followed, as they did later on, verse 31.

11:21
Then said Martha unto Jesus, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died.

Then said Martha unto Jesus, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died- this is not a criticism of His delay in coming, for she knew that Lazarus had died the day the message came to the Lord. She is affirming her confidence in His miracle-working ability. The tense of the verb “died” is the pluperfect, and she is focussing on an event that happened before Christ could have come anyway.

11:22
But I know, that even now, whatsoever thou wilt ask of God, God will give it thee.

But I know, that even now, whatsoever thou wilt ask of God, God will give it thee- her faith has risen higher than to think of Him just as a miracle worker. She knows Him to be in a special relationship with God; so special that whatever He might ask He would be given.

The only flaw in her statement is the word she used for “ask”, for it is the word that is used when an inferior asks of a superior. As the Son of God, Christ is not inferior to the Father, although having come into manhood He is subject. We are assured in verse 42 that He was confident of His relationship and communion with the Father.

Note that she does not presume to tell the Lord what He should do in this situation, but simply states what the situation is. Like Mary His mother at the marriage in Cana, she is content to leave the matter with Him, and not direct Him, John 2:3. The Lord had said, in connection with resurrection, “For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them, even so the Son quickeneth whom He will.” John 5:21. So when the Lord Jesus raised the dead, He was doing so in full fellowship with His Father, and His will and the Father’s coincided.

11:23
Jesus saith unto her, Thy brother shall rise again.

Jesus saith unto her, Thy brother shall rise again- this is a statement of truth, but is also designed to lead on to the revelation of further truth. Instead of discussing whether His presence before Lazarus had died would have made a difference, the Lord leads Martha on to higher things. After all, if He had come to Bethany and healed Lazarus’ sickness, they would not have seen His power over death and corruption.

In His first discourse in John’s gospel the Lord had declared that “all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth”, John 5:28,29, but prior to that He had said, “the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they that hear shall live”, verse 25. This second statement relates to believers alone. But whether believers or unbelievers, all shall rise from the dead, some to blessing, the rest to judgment.

11:24
Martha saith unto him, I know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the last day.

Martha saith unto him, I know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the last day- the Jews divided time into two large periods which they called “The Age before the Messiah”, and “The Age of the Messiah”. They saw clearly that God’s plan for the earth was that the Messiah should reign. They did not know anything about this present period of time when God is calling out a heavenly people. So the end of the world or age is the end of the “Age before the Messiah”, which comes at the close of the seven-year Tribulation Period. So the last day that Martha refers to is the last day of the age before the Messiah, (a day of twenty four hours), and Daniel 12:1,2 had taught her that believers would be raised then, and she was confident that Lazarus was a believer. Old Testament saints, (and Martha was in practice one of these at that point in time), did not know of this present age when God is not dealing with Israel as such, and is calling men to repent and believe and become part of the church which is Christ’s body. See Ephesians 3 for the explanation of these things. The church is a heavenly company, being linked to Christ in heaven. He is coming as the Lord from heaven to take His church saints to be with Himself in the Father’s house, and then coming afterwards to the earth to reign.

11:25
Jesus said unto her, I am the resurrection, and the life: he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live:

Jesus said unto her, I am the resurrection, and the life- note there is no “Verily, verily” at the beginning of this statement. That expression introduces truth not revealed before, but the discourse of John 5:19-29 had set out these things, and this statement is a summary of them. It is not simply that Christ is able to raise the dead and give life, but more than this, the raising of the dead and the giving of life are expressions of what He is in Himself, and manifest His glory. He enlarges a little on the idea of resurrection in this verse, and on life in the next verse.

He that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live- this follows on from Martha’s expression of confidence that her brother would rise at the resurrection of the righteous. Because resurrection was vested in Christ personally, though, He could choose when it happened. More than this, His presence with the grieving sisters indicated that He was about to demonstrate His ability to raise the dead. This is the perfect answer to Martha’s statement about Lazarus not dying if the Lord had been there. He had deliberately not been there to show a greater glory.

11:26
And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die. Believest thou this?

And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die- having affirmed that He personally is the resurrection, He now declares that He is the life. He is the full expression and personification of eternal life. If we wish to know what eternal life is like, we must look to Him. He was that eternal life which was with the Father, but was manifest to the apostles as He came into the world, and through them we can contemplate Him in that capacity also, see 1 John 1:1-4.

Notice that before it was “believeth…live”, whereas here it is “liveth…believeth”. In the former case it is the believer going into physical death, and then living again. In this case it is the believer possessing eternal life, and death having no real claim over him. He never dies as unbelievers die, for eternal life overwhelms death, since it is the life of the God who cannot be touched by death. The Lord had said “If a man keep my saying, he shall never see death”, John 8:51. The Jews misunderstood this, verse 52, thinking He was referring to never dying in any sense, whereas He meant never seeing death as sinners see it.

Believest thou this? Martha believed in principle the content of verse 25, for it concerns resurrection, and she had stated her belief about that in verse 24. But she was not so familiar with the truth of this verse, hence the Lord asks her if she believes this new truth.

11:27
She saith unto Him, Yea, Lord: I believe that thou art the Christ, the Son of God, which should come into the world.

She saith unto him, Yea, Lord- she has taken in the new truth presented to her, recognising that He is Lord, and therefore is able to bring in the things He has spoken of.

I believe that thou art the Christ, the Son of God, which should come into the world- Martha not only affirms that she believes what He has just said, but repeats the word believe to emphasise it, and goes on to define her belief. Before, she believed in general terms the principle of resurrection; now she demonstrates that she realises that the accomplishing of it is in His hands as Lord.

As the Christ He had shown Himself to have fulfilled the criteria Isaiah had set out, for he predicted that the true Messiah would open the eyes of the blind, unstop deaf ears, cause the lame to walk, and unloose the tongue of the dumb, Isaiah 35:5,6. Unlike the wicked Pharisees who, unable to deny these things had happened, attributed them to the power of Satan, she accepted the testimony of these miracles. But she went further, and not only linked Him with Israel as the Messiah, but linked Him with God as His Son. John tells us that his object in writing about the miracles that Christ had done was “that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name”, John 20:31. Martha is a good example of one who has believed these things about Him.

Martha describes this Christ the Son of God as the one who “should come into the world”. Is this her commentary on the “I am” of His statement about being the resurrection and the life? Has she understood that as one who says “I am”, He was present, and this supposes He had come into the world so as to be present, so that He may show Himself to be what He claimed to be? She recognises Him as the long-promised Messiah.

11:28
And when she had so said, she went her way, and called Mary her sister secretly, saying, The Master is come, and calleth for thee.

And when she had so said, she went her way, and called Mary her sister secretly- the Saviour is clearly content with her answer for He does not need to expand upon His words, for she has shown that she understood. That she called her sister secretly is a sign that not all who had come to mourn with them were sympathetic to Christ. His coming to Bethany represented a risk, as the conversation four days earlier had shown, verses 7 and 8, and also verse 16. No doubt He had warned Martha of this danger, even if she had not sensed it herself, hence she called Mary secretly.

Saying, The Master is come, and calleth for thee- when she first greeted Him she called Him Lord, thus recognising that, despite the fact that He had not been present before Lazarus had died, He was in control of the situation. Clearly He had indicated that He wished Mary to come out to where He was, so that He could speak to her outside the village, at least for a little while, before the Jews followed on behind. She has appreciated the teaching He has just given her, and calls Him Teacher now. Mary was used to sitting at His feet to hear His word, so she was responsive to Him as Teacher.

11:29
As soon as she heard that, she arose quickly, and came unto him.

As soon as she heard that, she arose quickly, and came unto him- she most probably already knew that the Lord was on His way, for Martha had heard of it, verse 20. But Mary had stayed behind in the house for the reason suggested in the comment on the previous verse. She rises up quickly not only to obey the Lord’s summons, but also to avoid the Jews following her too closely. She comes to Him outside the village.

11:30
Now Jesus was not yet come into the town, but was in that place where Martha met him.

Now Jesus was not yet come into the town, but was in that place where Martha met him- so again He had not hurried. It is important for Mary to have time with Him alone without onlookers.

11:31
The Jews then which were with her in the house, and comforted her, when they saw Mary, that she rose up hastily and went out, followed her, saying, She goeth unto the grave to weep there.

The Jews then which were with her in the house, and comforted her- whether all of these were genuine mourners we do not know, but from the reaction of some to the raising of Lazarus it seems that some at least were hostile, and had been planted to spy out the situation. This will happen again, as Luke records, for we read of the chief priests and the scribes that they “watched him, and sent forth spies, which should feign themselves just men, that they might take hold of his words, that so they might deliver him unto the power and authority of the governor”, Luke 20:20.

When they saw Mary, that she rose up hastily and went out, followed her, saying, She goeth unto the grave to weep there- they intend to keep close by Mary, especially if they have heard that Jesus was coming, so as to seek an occasion against Him. We are not told if the Lord was near the place where Lazarus was laid or not.

11:32
Then when Mary was come where Jesus was, and saw him, she fell down at his feet, saying unto him, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died.

Then when Mary was come where Jesus was, and saw him, she fell down at his feet- we do not read that Martha did this, but that is not to say that she did not. The emphasis with Martha was on the teaching she received. With Mary it was on the worship she gave. She no doubt had enquired of Martha where He was, and came to the spot. Then she saw Him. Does this suggest that He had hidden Himself to avoid drawing attention to Himself before He had spoken with Mary?

Saying unto him, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died- what she said reads the same in English as what her sister said, but there is a slight difference in that Martha used the pluperfect tense, whereas Mary used the aorist. The pluperfect puts the action further back, and tells us that Martha is taking into account the four days that have elapsed, but she also taking account of the fact that Lazarus at that moment was in a state of death, which is the force of the verb to die which she uses. She will return to this subject later on when she declares that “by this time he stinketh, for he hath been dead four days”, verse 39.

Mary, on the other hand, uses a verb which emphasises the act of dying, as if the coming of Christ has brought the moment Lazarus died all back to her. Mary, is concentrating on the very fact that he died, as if the shock of it remains with her. By His answer to Martha, the Lord has already made provision for both these ideas. The idea of being in corruption will be dealt with by He who is the resurrection. The fact that he had died will be dealt with by He who is the life. He had come “to bring life and immortality to light through the gospel”, 2 Timothy 1:10.

11:33
When Jesus therefore saw her weeping, and the Jews also weeping which came with her, he groaned in the spirit, and was troubled.

When Jesus therefore saw her weeping, and the Jews also weeping which came with her- overwhelmed by grief at the mention of the death of her brother, Mary gave way to weeping. The Jews also wept, but it remains to be seen if all of them were genuinely sympathetic. The time that Mary had alone with the Lord was no doubt very brief, for now the crowd has caught up with her. Perhaps they went to the grave first, and not finding her there, have searched out where she was.

He groaned in the spirit, and was troubled- there is a double response here. The word for “groaned” has an element of indignation about it, and could well be a reaction to the hypocritical weeping of the Jews, or some of them at least, for He knew their hearts. He was also troubled. This could be because He knew that some of those weeping would soon report what had happened to the Pharisees, and as a direct result of this a decision would be made to have Him killed, verse 53.

11:34
And said, Where have ye laid him? They said unto him, Lord, come and see.

And said, Where have ye laid him? This is His way of saying that He was about to deal with the matter. It is important that this climax-miracle should be done publicly. He was totally capable of raising Lazarus from a distance, but it must be made very clear who has effected this miracle. Peter could say on the Day of Pentecost, “Jesus of Nazareth, a man approved of God among you by miracles and wonders and signs”, Acts 2:22.

Note the Lord does not say, “I will come and raise him”, as He had said, “I will come and heal him” to the centurion, Matthew 8:7. This would prevent the fact that Lazarus was in corruption being highlighted. Nor does He say, “Go thy way, Lazarus is raised”, as He had said “Go thy way, thy son liveth” to the nobleman, John 4:50. He must be present at the tomb to remove all reasonable doubt.

They said unto him, Lord, come and see- presumably the “they” is Martha and Mary, especially as they call Him Lord. They say “Come and see”, but He is coming to work.

11:35
Jesus wept.

Jesus wept- this is the word for weeping which means to “silently shed tears”, and contrasts with the ostentatious and loud wailing and beating of breasts that the professional wailers engaged in, as in Matthew 9:23-25. The Lord put such people out, for He had no time for the artificial.

There is expressed here the true and sympathetic manhood of the Lord Jesus, even more remarkable for being in the gospel which emphasises His Deity. Many a grieving soul has been comforted by the fact that the Lord does indeed know the feelings of deep sorrow that we experience. He has taken His sympathetic heart to heaven.

It has often been said that this verse is the shortest in the Bible. In English it is, but it is worth pointing out that there is a shorter one in Greek, which reads, “Rejoice evermore”, 1 Thessalonians 5:16. The one has sixteen letters, and the other fourteen. But do not these two verses sum up all that Christ was, and will be. He was the man of sorrows and acquainted with grief, yet by His work at Calvary He has triumphed over all that brings in sorrow, so that His people may rejoice evermore.

11:36
Then said the Jews, Behold how he loved him!

Then said the Jews, Behold how he loved him! Is this a genuine expression of admiration, or is it laced with sarcasm? As if to say “He makes a show of loving him now, but stayed two days where He was even though He knew His friend was sick”.

11:37
And some of them said, Could not this man, which opened the eyes of the blind, have caused that even this man should not have died?

And some of them said, Could not this man, which opened the eyes of the blind, have caused that even this man should not have died? Coming from Jerusalem as they did, verses 18 and 19, they mention the last miracle in the city, that of John 9, rather than refer to previous occasions when He raised the dead. We might think this is similar to what Martha and Mary had said, but the sisters made a statement of faith, but these are casting doubt on His abilities, and are seeking to encourage a spirit of disbelief. It is as if they are saying, “He may have cured a blind man, but that is the limit of His powers, and He admitted it by being reluctant to come”. “Even this man” suggests that Lazarus was a hard case to heal. They do not mention the idea of raising the dead.

11:38
Jesus therefore again groaning in himself cometh to the grave. It was a cave, and a stone lay upon it.

Jesus therefore again groaning in himself cometh to the grave- this is the second time He has groaned at the attitude of the Jews. Their statements did not bode well for the future.

It was a cave, and a stone lay upon it- the contrasts presented here between the raising of Lazarus and the resurrection of Christ are several:

1. Lazarus’ resting-place was in a cave, but no particulars are given about it, whereas we are given details about the tomb of Christ which assure us of its suitability for His unique and sinless person. His was a new tomb, and no-one else had ever lain there, so only He could emerge from it. Moreover, the grave of Christ was the subject of prophecy, Isaiah 53:9.

2. Lazarus’ tomb was not sealed, whereas Christ’s was, for the authorities feared that His disciples would steal the body.

3. Lazarus’ tomb was not guarded, for no one had any interest in taking his body away.

4. The stone at the entrance had to be removed to allow Lazarus out, for he was given his old body back, with all its physical limitations. The resurrection body of Christ is a spiritual body, and is not subject to the laws that govern physical objects. He could enter the upper room even when the doors were shut, John 20:19,26.

5. The body of Lazarus saw corruption, as the next verses show, but the body of Christ was neither inwardly corrupt, nor was it subject to corruption from without when He was in the tomb, Acts 2:27,31;13:37.

6. Lazarus was dependent on the power of Christ to be raised from the dead. Christ took His life again in accordance with the command of His Father, John 10:18.

7. Lazarus came forth bound hand and foot with grave-clothes, whereas Christ rose from the dead and left His grave-clothes undisturbed, John 20:6,7.

8. Lazarus was raised, but died again, whereas Christ could say to John, “I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the keys of hell and of death”, Revelation 1:18. And the apostle Paul can write, “Knowing that Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more; death hath no more dominion over him. For in that he died, he died unto sin once: but in that he liveth, he liveth unto God”, Romans 6:9,10.

11:39
Jesus said, Take ye away the stone. Martha, the sister of him that was dead, saith unto him, Lord, by this time he stinketh: for he hath been dead four days.

Jesus said, Take ye away the stone- they may have thought that He was about to enter the cave to view the body of His friend. We see the reluctance of the Lord to have contact with the place of corruption. In Old Testament times a man who came into contact with a dead body or a grave needed to be cleansed by a special sin offering, Numbers 19. The Lord touched the hand of the dead daughter of Jairus, however, so He cannot be defiled by physical contact, for the virtue of His person is superior to the defilement.

We see also that neutral persons are called on to assist in this matter, just as servants were used to carry the water-made-wine to the governor at the wedding in Cana. Everything is done so that it is clear there is no trickery.

Martha, the sister of him that was dead, saith unto him, Lord, by this time he stinketh: for he hath been dead four days- Martha wishes to shield Him from the stench of death, whereas Mary will go further and honour Him with the sweet savour of worship as she anoints Him, John 12:3. Mary does not believe that His dead body will need to be preserved, so she anoints Him whilst He is alive, in view of His death. Martha thinks the stink of death will be too much for Him, whereas He is about to deliver Lazarus from the corruption that produced the stench. This is a clear indication of His power to raise His people, for at that moment “the dead shall be raised incorruptible”, 1 Corinthians 15:52. This means they will have a body that is not only not corrupt, but is incorruptible, never to be corrupted, and moreover, unable to be corrupted.

The words of Martha literally are, “for it is four days”, as if she cannot bring herself to say the word “dead”, it is too painful. All such pain is about to be removed, just as all sadness will be removed in a day to come, for we read, “And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes, and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away.” Revelation 21:4.

11:40
Jesus saith unto her, Said I not unto thee, that, if thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest see the glory of God?

Jesus saith unto her, Said I not unto thee, that, if thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest see the glory of God? Martha speaks of corruption, but Christ speaks of glory. It seems from this that the words of verse 4 were spoken when the messenger who brought word that Lazarus was sick was still present, and he conveyed this statement of the Lord to the sisters. There is the omission of “that the Son of God might be glorified thereby”, perhaps to avoid emphasising Himself in the presence of those who might be hostile. They would claim to be interested in the glory of God, but they were not ready to believe that He was the Son of God. Martha and Mary were, but not necessarily all the Jews present.

11:41
Then they took away the stone from the place where the dead was laid. And Jesus lifted up his eyes, and said, Father, I thank thee that thou hast heard me.

Then they took away the stone from the place where the dead was laid- the Lord was prepared to touch the bier of the widow’s son, and touch the hand of Jairus’ daughter, but He will not enter the place of the dead. In any case, there must be nothing done in hiding, so He remains out in the open. After His resurrection, women were invited by the angel to enter into the tomb, but it was then empty, for Christ had robbed it of its power.

And Jesus lifted up his eyes, and said, Father, I thank thee that thou hast heard me- it is remarkable that in this gospel of the Son of God we are told here of His complete dependence on His Father. There is no discord between being the Son of God with Divine power, and being a dependant man in subjection to God.

Whether this means that the Father heard Him at the start of the day as He communed with Him, and as they surveyed the events of the day together, as Isaiah 50:4,5 would indicate, or that He prayed as He walked along to the grave, we are not told. There is no reason why both should not be true. We are assured that the Son was ever in full communion with His Father, being at all times “in the bosom of the Father”, and therefore close to His heart, John 1:18. He was privy to His Father’s secrets, as not even a Moses was.

The physical act of lifting up His eyes signifies concentration on heaven’s interests, and the looking away from the disturbing scenes of earth. The act also drew the attention of the people to the fact that He was moving according to the will of heaven. When they had taken away the stone, all eyes would have been on Him, but His eye was on His Father.

11:42
And I knew that thou hearest me always: but because of the people which stand by I said it, that they may believe that thou hast sent me.

And I knew that thou hearest me always- a reference to His knowledge in the more distant past, not just in the present, since it is “knew”, not “know”. In other words, the communion and answers He knew as He stood by the grave were His constant experience during His life.

But because of the people which stand by I said it, that they may believe that thou hast sent me- being heard was not a new experience for Him, but He expressed the fact for the spiritual welfare of the people. If they took note of the truth that He was ever in harmony with His Father, they would come to realise that He had sent Him. They would do this because He is making the raising of Lazarus a test. If he does not emerge from the grave at the command of Christ, then the people would be justified in saying that He was not sent of God. On the other hand, if he did emerge, it would be proof that He was acting as the Sent One.

11:43
And when he thus had spoken, he cried with a loud voice, Lazarus, come forth.

And when he thus had spoken, he cried with a loud voice, Lazarus, come forth- in His discourse on the subject of His Deity, the Lord indicated that one of the signs of His equality with God the Father was His ability to raise the dead. (After all, when a man dies his spirit goes back to God that gave it, Ecclesiastes 12:7, and when he is raised it returns. He must be God if He has control of that process). His words were, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God: and they that hear shall live.” John 5:25. In the previous verse He had told of His ability to give eternal life, but now He speaks of resurrection. But notice the “now is”, for this would refer to His present power, as opposed to His power to raise the dead in the future at His coming. A prime example of this is the raising of Lazarus.

Note that the man to be raised needs to be named, or else others might rise. Because he was a believer, Lazarus heard the voice as the voice of the Son of God. So there must be some mysterious connection still between the spirit of a dead person and his body, for a dead person heard. The unsaved in the day of resurrection will hear the voice of the Son of man, John 5:27-29, for that title tells of His authority over all men, believers or not. The loud voice tells of confidence in what He is doing. It is not a whisper so that if Lazarus does not come forth the excuse could be given that the bystanders misheard Him.

11:44
And he that was dead came forth, bound hand and foot with graveclothes: and his face was bound about with a napkin. Jesus saith unto them, Loose him, and let him go.

And he that was dead came forth, bound hand and foot with graveclothes- that he came forth shows that the corruption which had set in was now reversed. Christ rose and left the grave clothes behind, for His body was spiritual now, and left the wrappings without them being removed from His body. It was this that convinced John that He was risen. Lazarus has been returned to his former state, and therefore he is still restricted. The fact that he was able to move suggests that each limb was wrapped separately. John says of the wrapping of the body of Christ, “as the manner of the Jews is to bury”, John 19:40.

And his face was bound about with a napkin- despite being able to move out of the cave, Lazarus has not enough freedom to remove his head covering. No doubt this is a practical thing, for to emerge out of a pitch-black cave into bright sunlight would be a shock. It also shows the reality of his death, for how could he breathe with grave clothes wound around his face?

It does also serve to remind us of the contrast at the resurrection that will take place at Christ’s coming, for whereas Lazarus could not see Christ at first, as soon as believers are raised “we shall see him as he is”, 1 John 3:2, even though at present it can be said, “whom having not seen ye love”, 1 Peter 1:8. Job could say, “For I know that my redeemer liveth, and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the earth: And though after my skin worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God: Whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not another; though my reins be consumed within me.” Job 19:25-27.

The word for napkin is also used for a sweat-cloth in Luke 19:20, a grim reminder of God’s words to Adam after he had sinned, “In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground; for out of it was thou taken: for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return”, Genesis 3:19.

Jesus saith unto them, Loose him, and let him go- when the saints arise at the Lord’s coming they shall be freed from all limitations, including “the bondage of corruption”, and they will enjoy the “glorious liberty of the children of God”, Romans 8:21. This will be the signal for the whole of creation to be delivered from the bondage of corruption. Lazarus, however, was still to an extent in bondage.

To let him go is perhaps more than simply unwind the wrappings to allow him to move freely. We have noticed that there are some hostile persons in the crowd, and the Lord ensures the safety of Lazarus by sending him away. We know from the next chapter that the chief priests wanted to kill Lazarus also, 12:10,11. The very people that should have welcomed God’s power in their midst, were those who sought to destroy both Christ and Lazarus. And of course later on they will turn their attention to all believers, as the history of Saul of Tarsus shows. Far from letting the believers go, he dragged them off to prison, Acts 8:3.

(c)    Verses 45-57
The manifestation of the wickedness of the Council

11:45
Then many of the Jews which came to Mary, and had seen the things which Jesus did, believed on him.

Then many of the Jews which came to Mary, and had seen the things which Jesus did, believed on Him- as always, the person and work of Christ causes a division, as we see from this verse and the next. It is not possible to be neutral about Christ. As He said Himself, “Suppose ye that I am come to give peace on earth? I tell you, Nay; but rather division: For from henceforth there shall be five in one house divided; three against two, and two against three.” Luke 12:51,52.

The faith of these people is the desired result of the miracles of Christ. If men were not prepared to believe Him simply by Him declaring who He was, then they should believe because of what He did. The Lord said to Philip, “Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works’ sake.” John 14:11. John tells us why he wrote his gospel, “And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book: but these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name.” John 20:30,31.

11:46
But some of them went their ways to the Pharisees, and told them what things Jesus had done.

But some of them went their ways to the Pharisees- such is the hardness of the heart of man that even seeing a man rise from death and corruption with their own eyes does not convince them. Some people say today that they would believe if God intervened in the world. We see from the reaction of the men in this passage that this would not happen. The saying in the world is “Seeing is believing”, whereas the word of Christ in this very passage is “if thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest see”, verse 40. John has recorded the miracle so that as we read his account it is as if we were there at the time. So we do not need a repeat miracle. What we do need is to believe the record that God has given to us of His Son.

And told them what things Jesus had done- no doubt this was why some of them had been to Bethany in the first place, pretending to be sympathetic towards Mary and Martha, but having a hidden agenda.

11:47
Then gathered the chief priests and the Pharisees a council, and said, What do we? for this man doeth many miracles.

Then gathered the chief priests and the Pharisees a council- this may not have been a formal meeting of the Sanhedrim, (a word which simply means “a sitting together” of the leaders in Israel), but a hastily arranged gathering. The chief priests were most likely Sadducees, and the Pharisees, although opposed to them on many points, (including whether there was such a thing as the resurrection of the body, Acts 23:8), agreed with them when it came to rejecting Christ.

And said, What do we? for this man doeth many miracles- this is an important testimony from the enemies of Christ that He did, in fact, perform miracles. The only way they could excuse themselves from believing in Him was to say that He did the works by the power of Satan. They would rather blaspheme His name than believe on His name; such is the human heart. And in this case, such is the religious heart.

11:48
If we let him thus alone, all men will believe on him: and the Romans shall come and take away both our place and nation.

If we let him thus alone, all men will believe on him- “let him thus alone” means “let Him alone as we have done in the past”. A great change has come about, for the raising of Lazarus is so dramatic that they realise matters have come to a climax. By “all men” they mean the common people, those who, on their own admission, they feared, Matthew 21:26.

And the Romans shall come and take away both our place and nation- they held their positions only because it suited the Romans to allow it. The high priests were appointed by the Romans. Pilate was governor of Judea, but left the running of Jerusalem to the priests and Pharisees. They are more interested in holding on to their position and power than they are to bow to the truth and believe Christ. This is another way of saying, “We have no king but Caesar”, John 19:15. They had “climbed up some other way” to gain a place as rulers in Israel, John 10:1, but they had no moral authority.

Note the claim they make here, that the nation is their nation. Thus they are in direct opposition to Christ who, being the rightful heir to the throne and the land, “came unto his own”, that is, His own things, but, sadly, “his own received him not”, John 1:11. Matthew had made the claim of Christ to the throne and the nation in his first chapter, and the passage ends with a reference to “his people”, Matthew 1:21.

11:49
And one of them, named Caiaphas, being the high priest that same year, said unto them, Ye know nothing at all,

And one of them, named Caiaphas, being the high priest that same year- it is not that Caiaphas was high priest only during that year. In fact, he was high priest from about AD 18 to 36. The point that John is making is that he was the high priest the year the Lord was crucified. As such, he had the final decision regarding Christ, and therefore was the most guilty. As the Lord said to Pilate, “he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin”, John 19:11. In theory, as high priest, he should have been in touch with God more than a heathen like Pilate, but it was not so. So because of his privileged position he was the more guilty.

Said unto them, Ye know nothing at all- something of the arrogance of the Sadducee comes over here, as he asserts his high priestly authority, and labels his fellow council members ignorant. The concept of “let each esteem other better than themselves”, Philippians 2:3, is foreign to him.

11:50
Nor consider that it is expedient for us, that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not.

Nor consider that it is expedient for us- this is their whole concern, what is convenient for them. They are the complete opposite of Christ, who looked not on His own things, but the things of others, Philippians 2:4.

That one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not- he does not mean “die for the people” in the sense that the apostle Paul used the term when he wrote “Christ died for us”, Romans 5:8. What Caiaphas means is that they will hand Christ over to death if that will appease the Romans and cause them to not take away their place and nation, enabling them to continue in their positions of power and prestige. Christ’s death for us in the gospel sense is the ultimate in self-sacrifice on His part. Christ’s death in the Caiaphas sense is the ultimate in selfishness on their part.

11:51
And this spake he not of himself: but being high priest that year, he prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation;

And this spake he not of himself- the question is, who motivated Caiaphas to speak like this? It is indeed true that Christ died for the nation of Israel, but as we have seen, not in the sense in which Caiaphas meant it. This utterance cannot be of God, therefore. He was energised by Satan to speak in such a way as most of the council would believe him.

But being high priest that year, he prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation- John again tells us that Caiaphas was high priest that year, to emphasise that the man who is claiming to prophesy is the one who shall cause Christ to be crucified. The statement “one man should die for the nation” is said to be a rabbinic quotation, so is not original to Caiaphas. Satan knew that the Lord Jesus was the Messiah, and therefore knew He would be “cut off out of the land of the living”, and as Isaiah also said, “for the transgression of my people was he stricken”, Isaiah 53:8. He could deduce from this that Christ would die for the nation, and therefore he could move Caiaphas to say what he did.

11:52
And not for that nation only, but that also he should gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroad.

And not for that nation only, but that also he should gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroad- we see how subtle the enemy is, for it will be the case that the scattered of Israel, the ten tribes that went into captivity, shall indeed be gathered back as the prophets said. For example, Hosea wrote, “Then said God, Call his name Lo-ammi: for ye are not my people, and I will not be your God. Yet the number of the children of Israel shall be as the sand of the sea, which cannot be measured nor numbered; and it shall come to pass, that in the place where it was said unto them, Ye are not my people, there it shall be said unto them, Ye are the sons of the living God. Then shall the children of Judah and the children of Israel be gathered together, and appoint themselves one head, and they shall come up out of the land: for great shall be the day of Jezreel.” Hosea 1:9-11. There is nothing in the high priest’s “prophecy” that is new; it is the use of Old Testament prophecies to further the wicked agenda of the high priest as he tried to give the impression that he had a word from God.

11:53
Then from that day forth they took counsel together for to put him to death.

Then from that day forth they took counsel together for to put him to death- browbeaten by the high priest’s arrogant tone, and impressed by the “prophecy” he had uttered, the council go along with his plan. Jacob uttered a true prophecy about this situation when he foretold what Simeon and Levi would do in the last days. Levi being the tribe that would produce the priesthood, and Simeon, meaning “hearing”, being those who would listen to them. Jacob said, “Simeon and Levi are brethren; instruments of cruelty are in their habitations. O my soul, come not thou into their secret; unto their assembly, mine honour, be not thou united: for in their anger they slew a man, and in their selfwill they digged down a wall.” Genesis 49:5-7. Notice the two-fold result of the secret council and assembly of these men. They slay a man, condemning Christ to death. But they also dig down a wall, for as a result of them rejecting Christ, God saw to it that the city of Jerusalem was destroyed.

11:54
Jesus therefore walked no more openly among the Jews; but went thence unto a country near to the wilderness, into a city called Ephraim, and there continued with his disciples.

Jesus therefore walked no more openly among the Jews- at the end of chapter 10, when the Jews sought to take Him, He had retired beyond Jordan, and many resorted to Him there, 10:39,40. But the death of His friend Lazarus had brought Him into Judea again. Now however, the official decision has been made to have Him killed, so He withdraws finally, and will only come to Jerusalem again to die at the moment of God’s appointing, and not man’s.

But went thence unto a country near to the wilderness, into a city called Ephraim- He deliberately chose an obscure place, and one near the wilderness, so that if search parties were sent out to find Him He could go into hiding. How sad it is that the most accessible of men, who had come unto His own, is now found distancing Himself from them because of their hostility. God had said through the prophet, “I will go and return to my place, till they acknowledge their offence, and seek my face: in their affliction they will seek me early.” Hosea 5:15. There is a sense in which the coming of Christ into the world from the Father was the start of His return to the Father, for that was always in mind. Ephraim is a village in the uncultivated hill-country some thirteen miles north east of Jerusalem, and near to the wilderness, as John observes.

And there continued with his disciples- no doubt He sought to prepare them for what was soon to happen in Jerusalem at Passover time.

11:55
And the Jews’ passover was nigh at hand: and many went out of the country up to Jerusalem before the passover, to purify themselves.

And the Jews’ passover was nigh at hand- this is most probably the fourth Passover during the Lord’s ministry. The gospel of John can be looked on as structured around these passovers. How sad to notice that John has to call it the Jew’s passover. Originally given as a feast, it was a feast of the Lord, Leviticus 23:4,5, but had degenerated into a mere religious observance. By fulfilling the passover feast, (for “Christ our passover is sacrificed for us”, 1 Corinthians 5:7), the Lord rescued it from being a ritual, and transformed it into something with deep spiritual meaning.

And many went out of the country up to Jerusalem before the passover, to purify themselves- there was a large pool just outside the walls of Jerusalem in which pilgrims could wash before they entered the temple precincts. No doubt Peter and John washed there when they went to the temple to have their passover lamb sacrificed. But the temple courts had dusty floors, (as we know from the fact that the Lord wrote in the dust in John 8:6), so that in between bathing and coming to the altar their feet had become defiled. There were stone foot-baths provided, however, for this specific purpose, and they would have washed their feet in these. (In fact, some of these foot-baths can be seen in Jerusalem even today). So they knew the difference between bathing all over and washing the feet. This gives significance to the words of Christ to them in the upper room after He had washed their feet, “He that is washed needeth not save to wash his feet, but is clean every whit”, John 13:10.

There is for the believer an all-over washing, the washing of regeneration, as the word of God is applied to the whole person, and defilement is dealt with initially. As the apostle Paul wrote to Titus, “according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost”, Titus 3:5. Regeneration is a new state of things, and the word of God, applied by the Holy Spirit, purifies the heart and life from defilement which otherwise would render us unfit for that new state of things. But if fellowship with Christ is to be maintained in its fulness then occasional defilement needs to be dealt with on an ongoing basis. This is again done by the application of relevant scriptures to the defilement in question. As the psalmist asked, “Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way?” and he answered his own question with the words, “by taking heed thereto according to thy word”, Psalm 119:9. Because the believer has this provision, there is no need for ritual washings and purification. Any system that engages in these practices has not realised what is the true Christian position.

11:56
Then sought they for Jesus, and spake among themselves, as they stood in the temple, What think ye, that he will not come to the feast?

Then sought they for Jesus, and spake among themselves, as they stood in the temple, What think ye, that he will not come to the feast? They should have known that as a godly Jew the Lord Jesus would obey the requirements of the law which said, “Three times in a year shall all thy males appear before the Lord thy God in the place which he shall choose; in the feast of unleavened bread, and in the feast of weeks, and in the feast of tabernacles: and they shall not appear before the Lord empty”, Deuteronomy 16:16. When the law said “three times” it did not mean attend three feasts out of the seven. The thought is of three seasons, the first being that of passover, unleavened bread and wave sheaf; the second being the feast of weeks; the third, the feast of trumpets, the day of atonement, and the feast of tabernacles.

These people, as they stand talking in the temple courts, wonder if He is brave enough to come back to the place where a few months before they had tried to stone Him, John 10:31. They seem to incline to the view that He would not, such is their lack of understanding of Him. He would in fact come to Jerusalem for the feast, but would become the fulfilment of it as the true passover lamb, the Lamb of God.

11:57
Now both the chief priests and the Pharisees had given a commandment, that, if any man knew where he were, he should shew it, that they might take him.

Now both the chief priests and the Pharisees had given a commandment- it seems that separate commandments had been given, for some might not be inclined to listen to priests of the Sadducee party, but they would obey the Pharisees, so both sets of rulers had given commandment. Their commandment is in direct conflict with God’s will, which is that men honour His Son, not take steps to crucify Him.

That, if any man knew where he were, he should shew it, that they might take him- by going away to a remote and obscure spot, the Lord has foiled their plans. It is not wise to deliberately put oneself in danger if it can be avoided in an ethical way. During the wilderness temptation the Lord had refused to put God to the test to see if He would protect Him.

1 JOHN 1

INTRODUCTION TO THE EPISTLE

Emphasis of the epistle
John and Peter were with the Lord Jesus when He ministered amongst men.  They emphasise that believers have eternal life.  The moment they are born again, they begin to share in the life of God.  The Son of God gave full expression to eternal life when He lived on earth.  So much so, that John calls Him “that Eternal Life”, He perfectly made it known, both by word and by deed. 
The apostle Paul, however, emphasises the consequences of the resurrection life of the Lord Jesus, hence he mainly writes of life as resurrection life, which is lived the other side of death.  This is the way Paul came to know God, through a risen and glorified Christ, therefore he writes about matters from that angle.  There is no discrepancy between these two approaches, for the life lived by the Lord Jesus when here in the flesh was a life suitable for His resurrection state.  We see this illustrated in the meal offering, which brings before us features of Christ that marked Him in His life down here.  One aspect of the meal offering is that of the first-fruits, which tells us that the Man who lived on earth was fit to live in resurrection too, Leviticus 2:12-15. 
The apostle Peter combines these two ideas when he writes that believers are “begotten again to a living hope by the resurrection from the dead”, 1 Peter 1:3.  The resurrection of Christ enables the life of God to be infused into the souls of those who believe.  The Lord Jesus must die to deal with Adam and his life as it is duplicated by unsaved men, so that when they believe they may be introduced to God’s life.  Of course, Old Testament saints must have had eternal life or else they could not have had communion with the living God, but they were given it in anticipation of the death and resurrection of Christ.

Purpose of the epistle
John tells us that he wrote his gospel so that we “might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and believing might have life through His name”, John 20:31.  He wrote his epistle, however, to those “that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye might know that ye have eternal life, and that ye might believe on the name of the Son of God”, 1 John 5:13.  He writes to achieve two ends.  The first, “that ye might know ye have eternal life”.  The second, “and that ye might believe on the name of the Son of God”.  So John’s gospel is written so that we might believe and receive the gift of eternal life, the epistle is written so that we might know we have eternal life.  Having come to know, we keep on believing on the name of the Son of God.  We shall never discover anything subsequent to initial faith which will give us reason to not believe on Him any more.  John needs to speak of believing, because their faith would be under attack, and they must not falter in their faith.
Before he can assure his readers, however, he must test them as to their profession.  This is the character of the books of the New Testament from Hebrews onwards; they test whether their readers are genuine believers.  So it is that John applies two sets of three tests.  The first set, 1:6-2:2 is for those who claim to be in relationship with God, to see whether they are or not.  The second set, 2:3-11, is for those who seem to pass the first tests, and is designed to confirm the genuineness of their claim.  The first tests begin with “If we say”, 1:6,8,10, a statement of profession, and is countered by “if we walk”, 7; “if we confess”, 9; “and if any man sin”, 2:1.  The second tests begin with “He that saith”, in verses 2:4, 6, and 9.  In the first tests the apostle includes himself, emphasising that no-one, not even an apostle can avoid the test.  (After all, Judas was an apostle, but proved to be unreal).  The second tests do not include the apostle, for he is content to now teach his readers and instruct them, as they show themselves to be genuine.  They assure themselves of their genuineness, however, by living lives in fellowship with God.

STRUCTURE OF THE CHAPTER

(a) Verse 1 Eternal Life personified
(b) Verse 2 Eternal Life manifested
(c) Verse 3 Eternal Life shared
(d) Verse 4 Eternal Life enjoyed
(e) Verse 5 Eternal Life’s message- God is light
(f)  Verse 6 False profession
(g) Verse 7 True position
(h) Verse 8 False declaration
(i) Verse 9 True confession
(j) Verse 10 False estimation

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN CHAPTER 1, VERSES 1 TO 4:

1:1  That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life;
1:2  (For the life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear witness, and shew unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us;)
1:3  That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us: and truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ.
1:4  And these things write we unto you, that your joy may be full.

(a)    Verse 1    Eternal Life personified

Note: Verses 1-3 are one complicated sentence, with the main verb being the word “declare” in verse 3.

1:1  That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life;

1:1 That which was from the beginning- in the first verse of the Bible Moses takes us to the beginning of the universe, and then in subsequent verses brings us forward through time.  In the first chapter of his gospel John also takes us to the beginning of the universe, and then in the same verse takes us backward into eternity.  Then he proceeds to show in verses 4-14 how the One who inhabits eternity manifested Himself in different ways in time, culminating with the Word becoming flesh, and dwelling amongst men. 
In this epistle, however, that same apostle shows the results of that manifestation.  Christ came into flesh at His conception, but the beginning of the public manifestation of eternal life through Christ began on the banks of the Jordan, as He emerged from the waters of baptism.  Acts 13:24 refers to John the Baptist preaching before the coming of Christ, which cannot mean before He was born, but rather before He was introduced to the world.  This introduction was by way of the word from heaven declaring Him to be God’s beloved Son, and the testimony of John the Baptist to the same effect, John 1:32-34. 
Isaac, Abraham’s only-begotten son, had three manifestations to the world; at his birth, Genesis 21:1-7, at his weaning when he was presented to the world of men as Abraham’s son and heir, Genesis 21:8, and then on Moriah, as the appointed sacrifice, Genesis 22.  So Christ was born, was baptised, (at which point the word came from the Father that He was His Beloved Son), and went to the place of sacrifice, all to manifest Himself, and His Father, to the world.
Just as the ark of the covenant introduced the people of Israel into the promised land where their lives could be lived to the full, and have “as the days of heaven upon the earth”, Deuteronomy 11:21, so Christ the true ark has crossed the Jordan in baptism, and introduces His people to heavenly truth, enabling them to have meaningful fellowship with God.
Moses wrote of the beginning of all things, and then spoke of seven days of formation and filling.  John wrote in his gospel of the one who was responsible for the beginning of all things, then spoke of seven days of fellowship he had with the Son of God, culminating in the wedding at Cana of Galilee.  John is now writing this epistle so that we may share in the fellowship he enjoyed from the beginning, so that just as Christ brought the wine of holy joy to the guests at the wedding in Cana, so we may have full joy through fellowship with Him. 
It was the prime qualification of an apostle that he should have been with the Lord Jesus for the whole time of His public ministry.  As Peter said, when a replacement for Judas was needed, “Wherefore of these men that have companied with us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out among us, beginning from the baptism of John, unto that same day that He was taken up from us, must one be ordained to be a witness with us of His resurrection”, Acts 1:21,22.
The apostle uses the impersonal pronoun “that”, rather than “He”, because he tells us at the end of the verse he is writing concerning, or about, the word of life.  Since the words “word” and “life” are abstract and not personal, he must use the impersonal word “that” at the beginning of the sentence.
Which we have heard- the apostle is telling us of the word of life, or in other words, one who in His capacity as the Word, spoke words that were “spirit and life”, John 6:63. As the Word, He is the embodiment of all that God has ever had to say.  John the Baptist was a voice, John 1:23, but he announced the one who is the Word, the expression of God’s thought.  His ministry may be summed up as “words and works”.  In other words, what was to be heard, and what was to be seen.  And what was seen by way of miracles was of deep significance, (hence John calls the miracles signs), and furthered and complemented the doctrine. 
This is one reason why the Lord Jesus could claim to have done works that none other man did, John 15:24, for His works were accompanied by unique and ground-breaking teaching.  This could not be said of any other, whether prophets in the Old Testament, or apostles in the New Testament who worked miracles.  For them, miracles were simply acts of power by which Christ was glorified; the miracle drew attention away from themselves and towards Christ.  As Peter said after the healing of the lame man, “why look ye so earnestly on us, as though by our own power of holiness we had made this man to walk”, Acts 3:12.  And he went on to make it clear that it was by the name of Jesus, God’s Son, that the man was made strong, verse 16.
Another reason why Christ’s works were unique was because He was acting of His own will, as the Son of God.  As He Himself said, “The Son quickeneth whom He will”, John 5:21.  This does not mean independence on His part, but rather the reverse, for He did what He saw, (in the sense of “had full insight into”) the Father doing.  He did the same, in like manner, as equal with Him, John 5:19.
So John is speaking for the apostolic band when he uses the word “we”.  Luke tells us that many had undertaken to write some sort of account of the life of Christ, Luke 1:1.  But only the four gospels have been preserved.  Luke does not disparage honest attempts by sincere believers to record the things they saw.  Who would not want to preserve the impressions gained about Christ?  But even these have disappeared. 
But what shall we say of the fantasy-writings of wicked men who wrote what are known as the Apocryphal gospels?  There are those who believe these writings have equal weight with Scripture.  They must have forgotten that the Lord Jesus promised His apostles that they would be led into all the truth, so we may rest assured that nothing that is outside of the canon of Scripture, as these writings are, had the approval of the apostles.  John is writing as the last-surviving apostle, and in the wisdom of God he was allowed to live for a long time, so that the last writings of the New Testament were completed by the time he passed from this scene.  In fact, as he closes the canon of Scripture he records the curse that the Lord Jesus pronounced on any who added to or took away from the word of God, Revelation 22:18,19.  Those who wish to elevate spurious writings to the level of Scripture would do well to take note and be warned, for it is not a matter of indifference to God. 
Which we have seen with our eyes- John does not write of a mystical Christ, who only seemed to have a body, (which is what some heretics, called Docetists, were teaching in John’s day), but one who was really to be seen with the human eye.  But there was more than this, for He performed miracles which John calls signs, being acts of great significance, and a visible expression of the truth He taught. The Lord rebuked those of His day who did not believe even though they were able to see and hear, declaring that many prophets and righteous men had desired to see the things they were seeing, and to hear the things they were hearing, but had not done so.  Eternal life was manifesting itself in the world of men, and they refused to see and hear, Matthew 13:14,15.  As a result, judicial blindness descended upon the nation, Romans 11:8,25.  This blindness is only in part, however, for some individuals of the nation of Israel have seen and heard, but it is only a remnant, and it is by grace.
Not only does John refer to his eyes because Christ was physically present to view, but also to emphasise that he was not using his imagination to construct a scenario, but was recording what he actually saw.  As he said of his record of the crucifixion, “And he that saw it bear record, and his record is true:  and he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe”, John 19:35.  It is a great mercy that we have the eye-witness record of sincere, honest and sane men, so that we may know the certainty of the things we most surely believe. 
John has told us so far of what he heard by way of teaching, and what he saw by way of miracles under-girding that teaching.  The signs were doctrine in action, and the words were His person in manifestation, for He is the Word, and they were also His Father in manifestation, for the Word is the expression of His thought.
Which we have looked upon- John now changes from the perfect tense for “seen” and “heard”, (emphasising that these were real-life historical events), to the aorist tense for “looked upon” and “handled”, (emphasising the deliberate action which is needed to gain the benefit of what Christ came to manifest).  The word for look means to contemplate, to gaze upon, denoting a sustained and earnest appraisal on the part of one who has been attracted to the one in view.  It is possible to hear and see things accidentally, (although that was not the case with John), but is not possible to contemplate and handle anything without purposing to do so.  And this is what John is encouraging us in.  He had “looked upon Jesus as He walked”, John 1:35-39, and impressed with the sight, desired to abide with Him to know more.  John wants us to be like him in this.
And our hands have handled- again there is the mention of the physical action of handling with the hands, reinforcing the lesson as to the reality of the body of the Lord Jesus.  The mention of hands reminds us of the meal offering, and the offerer taking his handful of the offering and putting it upon the altar so that God might be satisfied, Leviticus 2:2.  The extent of the satisfaction depended on the measure of the man’s grasp.  So the more we get to know about God’s Son, the more we shall be able to offer to God in worship.
Hands speak of fellowship and identification in Scripture, and what John had fellowship in and identified with is available to God’s people as a whole.  This is emphasised in verse 3.
The ark of the covenant could not be seen, for the veil covered it from sight when it rested, Exodus 40:3, and when it moved through the wilderness it was out of sight beneath its coverings.  It was not to be touched, either, hence the provision of staves by which it was to be carried.  And the blood-sprinkled mercy seat covered over the tables of the law, so that their condemning voice was not heard.  But because the one the ark typified has come in grace, we can see, hear and handle Him.
Just as seeing and hearing involved more than physical actions, but included the seeing and the hearing of the significance of what was seen and heard, so with the word handled.  The Lord in resurrection said to His disciples “handle Me and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as ye see Me have”, Luke 24:39, but we do not read that the disciples actually did this.  Even Thomas, when invited to put his fingers into the nail-prints, and thrust his hand into the spear-wound, does not seem to have needed to do so, for he immediately exclaimed, “My Lord and My God”, John 20:28.  In fact, the Lord said to him, “Thomas, because thou hast seen Me, thou hast believed: blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed”.  So he seems to have believed without physically touching, just as many others have done.  But for all that, they could have handled Him, and by this know that His resurrection body was also real.  It is a spiritual body, but not a spirit-body.
Of the word of life- the word “of” is the preposition otherwise translated “concerning”, indicating that life and its communication through Him who is the Word, is John’s theme. 
In John’s Gospel, the Son of God is simply the Word, who was with God, equal with God, and was made manifest in flesh, 1:1,14.  So the focus is upon His person.  In the epistle, the focus is upon His people, and these are they who have life from Him initially, and who need to grow in the knowledge of Him continually, hence He is the one in view when John writes about the word of life.  In the Book of the Revelation, He is called the Word of God, 19:13, for all that He spoke when here the first time, (which men either rejected because they did not believe it was the Word of God, or rejected because they knew it was the Word of God but were not prepared to believe it as such), will be vindicated when He comes the second time to the world that rejected Him.

(b)    Verse 2    Eternal Life manifested

1:2  (For the life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear witness, and shew unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us;)

1:2 (For the life was manifested- this verse is in a parenthesis, as John pauses to make clear that the “that” of verse 1 refers to the one who is eternal life personified.
John was privileged to be one of Christ’s chosen apostles, and to see and hear Him at close quarters.  This is why he was able to see, hear, look upon and handle.  His desire is that we might do the same.  He wrote, “And the word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father), full of grace and truth”, John 1:14.  So he saw one who dwelt amongst men full of grace and truth.  There was no deficiency with Him; He was full of grace, and equally full of truth.  Grace is an expression of love, and truth is an expression of light.  The reason there was fullness was that all the fulness of the Godhead dwelleth in Him, Colossians 2:9. 
And we have seen it- John and his fellow apostles saw with calm and detailed scrutiny the glory of Christ, He giving them ample opportunity to do so.  With this we may compare the experience of Moses when he requested a sight of the glory of God.  He was put in the cleft of the rock, covered with God’s hand, and only saw the back parts or afterglow of God’s glory, Exodus 33:12-23.  There were no views of Christ’s glory barred to the apostles, however, for the knowledge of the glory of God is in the face of Jesus Christ, 2 Corinthians 4:6, and that face is not veiled.
If an earthly only begotten son and his father were to manifest their relationship in an ideal way, there would be a glory about that relationship.  How much more so when the Son and the Father are both Divine persons.  And this is precisely the glory that John saw and wrote about.  As God’s only begotten Son, the Lord Jesus is deeply loved of His Father, and stands in dignified and intimate relationship with Him.  This relationship is expressed in mutual affection, complete unity of intention, and absolute confidence.  These features are glorious, and John was privileged to see the glory of them.  Thereafter he recorded what he saw and heard, so that others might have a share in the sight of the glory too.
And bear witness- John is careful to tell us he writes as an eye-witness of the things he saw and heard.  Witness is one of John’s keywords, sometimes translated “testimony”, or “record”.  He is emphasising that he is not writing as a casual bystander, but a chosen testimony-bearer, who took note of what he saw, and was infallibly guided by the Spirit of God to record what he saw.  The promise of the Lord Jesus to His apostles in the upper room was that the Spirit of truth would guide them into all truth, John 16:13, and this He has done.  He also brought things to their remembrance, John 14:26, so that the gospel records are not guesswork, but the result of the Spirit working to ensure that all was true and accurate.
And shew unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us;)- the word shew does not mean to demonstrate, but has the idea of announcing, so not only did the apostles bear witness to what they saw and heard, but ensured that we are aware of it by announcing it.  The reason there is something to announce is because He who is eternal life personified has come out from His eternal place with the Father, and has been manifested in the world of men.  If He was with God as Father, then He must have been the Son before He came.  It was the Son of God who was sent when the fulness of the time was come, Galatians 4: 4.  God is love, but love must have an object.  Who was it that the Father loved in eternity?  Let the Son Himself give us the answer, “For Thou lovedst Me before the foundation of the world”, John17:24.  And since He spoke as the Son of the Father in that chapter, then it was as the Son of the Father that He was loved. 

(c)    Verse 3    Eternal Life shared

1:3  That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us: and truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ.

That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you- we now come to the main verb of John’s complicated sentence which consists of verses 1-4.  The two major acts on John’s part are the seeing and hearing. The looking upon and handling are developments of this, and all believers, having “seen and heard” through the writings of the apostles, can go further, and look upon and handle.  They become involved by taking an interest in the writings of the apostles. 
That ye also may have fellowship with us- the purpose of the granting of eternal life to those who believe is that they might not only initially know God, but that they might progressively know Him too. The word “that” in John 17:3 involves both thoughts.  Seeing and hearing what the apostles saw and heard is the same as having fellowship with the apostles.
And truly- because this concept might seem incredible, the apostle assures us it is true and real. 
Our fellowship is with the Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ- all believers have a share in the eternal life which Divine persons possess eternally, and which is granted to those who believe. This gives them the capacity to enjoy the things which Divine persons enjoy.  That which the Father and the Son enjoy between themselves, we may now share. 
The believers of the Day of Pentecost and after, continued steadfastly in the apostles’ doctrine and fellowship, Acts 2:42.  Note that both “doctrine” and “fellowship” are governed by the word “apostles”.  So they continued to believe what the apostles taught, and they continued to share in what the apostles had fellowship with.  This made their lives very simple.  They had only to ask themselves the question, “Do the apostles believe this?”, and “Do the apostles have fellowship in this?” 
John had spoken of the Word in abstract terms in John 1:1-3, and did not refer to Him in personal terms until verse 17.  It is the same here, for he has referred to the Son as the Word, and “that eternal life”, and now, without explanation, refers to Him as the Son.  For John it goes without saying that the one who was with the Father must be the Son.

(d)    Verse 4    Eternal Life enjoyed

1:4  And these things write we unto you, that your joy may be full.

And these things write we unto you, that your joy may be full- in the Old Testament, the burnt offering was accompanied by the meal offering and the drink offering, see Numbers 15:1-10.  The drink offering was an expression of holy joy, Psalm 104:15.  However, the amount of wine to be brought was to be commensurate with the size of the sacrifice offered, but never exceeded half a hin of wine. This is typical of circumstances under the law, which could not make perfect, Hebrews 7:19.  There was no possibility of full joy under the law. What Christ brings in, however, is fulness of joy, a “full hin of wine”, so to speak.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN CHAPTER 1, VERSES 5 TO 10:

1:5  This then is the message which we have heard of Him, and declare unto you, that God is light, and in Him is no darkness at all.
1:6  If we say that we have fellowship with Him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not the truth:
1:7  But if we walk in the light, as He is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin.
1:8  If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.
1:9  If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.
1:10  If we say that we have not sinned, we make Him a liar, and His word is not in us. 

(e)    Verse 5    Eternal Life’s message- God is light

1:5  This then is the message which we have heard of Him, and declare unto you, that God is light, and in Him is no darkness at all.

This then is the message which we have heard of Him- having set out his purpose in writing, the apostle now develops his theme, hence the “then”.  Nowhere in the gospel records does the expression “God is light, and in Him is no darkness at all” occur, but John is not quoting a sentence uttered, but is summarising a deep impression gained.  That general view which comes over through the manifestation of Christ to His own is that God is light, so this is the message that came to the apostles.
And declare unto you- so the message Christ brought was declared by the apostles, and they did it not only orally, but by writing.  So we have in the pages of God’s word the very message of Christ.  If we are to have fellowship with Him, therefore, it will be through reading what is written.  Fellowship is not a mystic thing, open only to dreamers.  Current thinking in the New Age movement is the same as with the Gnostics of John’s day, who despised written revelation.  True fellowship with God involves the reading and assimilation of the written word, given by inspiration of God for our learning and encouragement.  The fact that it is written means it is settled, and no development is to be expected.
That God is light- this is one of the two definitions John gives us of God, the other being, “God is love”, 1 John 4:8.  Now light and love are the expression of the life of God, so the three-fold emphasis of the epistle is coming into view here.

Light does at least four things:
Light radiates.  So God beams forth His glory for those enabled to see it.  Christ is the brightness of God’s glory, and the express image of His person or essence, Hebrews 1:3, and is uniquely fitted to display God, and this He has done.  So by seeing and hearing God’s Son when He was here, those who had an interest could see the glory of God.  An illustration of this is His very first miracle, for John writes that “Jesus manifested forth His glory; and His disciples believed on Him”, John 2:11.  When Moses asked to see God’s glory, God expressed His glory in words telling of His character, Exodus 34:5-8.  Only a partial view of that glory was seen by Moses however.  But believers see the full glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ, 2 Corinthians 4:6.  What God expressed Himself to be to Moses could be summed up in the words grace and truth, and the Lord Jesus was full of grace and truth, expressing them, not just in words, but deeds and attitudes too.
Light illuminates.  As the Lord Jesus said, “I am the light of the world”, John 8:12.  This was spoken after the great lampstands in the temple had been dismantled, another Feast of Tabernacles over.  They represented the pillar of fire that had led Israel through the trackless desert.  Now Christ presents Himself as the one the pillar of fire typified, which would never be dismantled.  Those who believe may have the light of life, and walk in the light of His presence now and for ever. 
Light investigates.  When light shines, things become apparent.  Men loved darkness rather than light, and refused to come to the light, lest their deeds should be exposed.  Those who sought after God, however, and in that sense did the truth, came to Christ, and still do, John 3:19-21.
Light discriminates.  When light was caused to be in Genesis 1:3, then immediately there was a division between day and night.  As the Saviour said, “For judgement I am come into this world, that they which see not may see; and that those which see might be made blind”, John 9:39.

And in Him is no darkness at all- there is no darkness with God, so He is not a mixture of light and dark.  He does not compromise with the unfruitful works of darkness, as the false professors John will address in the next verses seemed to think.  If we have fellowship with God then sin in its entirety must be thoroughly dealt with.  His nature must be satisfied.  After all, as Amos said, “Can two walk together unless they be agreed?”, Amos 3:3.  Those who have any sin upon them at all are disqualified from walking with God, whatever they may claim. 
So Christ was manifest here as one in whom there was no sin at all, to provide the test.  He is the standard by which God judges men; if they come short of the glory of God, Romans 3:23, it is because they are not in harmony with the character of Christ.  In Old Testament times the test was whether men had kept the law.  Now it is whether they are like Christ.  By nature and practice they are not, which is why the apostle will go on to speak of the blood of Christ and propitiation.  These are the means whereby men may come into harmony with God and be fitted for the light.

The tests the apostle applies may be summarised as follows:

First test
FALSE PROFESSOR, verse 6                           
Claims to have fellowship with God.   
Walks in darkness.       
Lies, does not the truth,
Continues uncleansed.       

TRUE BELIEVER, verse 7
Walks in the light
Has fellowship with the Father and the Son.
The blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanses from all sin.

Second test
PHILOSOPHER, verse 8
Says he has no sin.
Deceives himself.
The truth is not in him.
Continues unforgiven.

TRUE BELIEVER, verse 9
Confesses he has sin.
God is faithful and just to forgive his sins, and to cleanse from all unrighteousness.

Third test
INFIDEL, verse 10
Says he has not sinned
Makes God a liar
Shows God’s word not in him.
Has not gained the benefit of the propitiation and the advocacy of Christ.

TRUE BELIEVER, verses 1,2 of chapter 2
If any man sin.  The apostle, by not offering a real contrast to the infidel’s position, treats with contempt the idea that no-one has sinned.
We have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.  And He is the propitiation for our sins: and not for ours only.

(f)    Verse 6    False profession

1:6    If we say that we have fellowship with Him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not the truth

If we say that we have fellowship with Him- the apostle now begins to test whether his readers do in fact have fellowship with God.  He does not do this by asking if they have believed, although that would have been one way, but he insists that the claim to be in fellowship with God will be shown by being comfortable in His presence, who is the light.  Not only will a believer be comfortable in the presence of God, but will enjoy being there.  It was a feature of Adam that, having sinned, he no longer wanted to be in God’s presence.  In fact, the prospect caused him to be afraid, Genesis 3:10.  He was full of fear, whereas before, when walking with God, he must have been full of joy.
And walk in darkness- to have fellowship with the God who is light, and to walk in darkness, are mutually exclusive positions. Darkness is ignorance, and in this setting the very worst ignorance of all, namely ignorance of God.  This leads to the works of darkness. 
Since there is no darkness with God, as John has made clear, a person walking in the darkness cannot be walking with God.  God does not come into our darkness to walk with us, but we have to go into His light, but on His terms.  The man in this verse is trying to set the conditions for fellowship with God.
We lie, and do not the truth- note that to make the claim, “we have fellowship with Him”, and not do so really, is to lie, and is also an offence against the truth. What we say and what we do must be in harmony. Those who walk in darkness are unbelievers, who have never gone to Christ for eternal life, and are not fit therefore for fellowship with God.
Just as the One who expressed the light of God not only spoke the truth but acted it out to perfection, so here we have the reverse, the speaking of a lie and the acting out of a lie.  Both are contrary to the light.  Notice that the apostle includes himself in these tests of genuineness.  After all, one of the apostles had gone out, “and it was night”, John 13:30.  Judas went out from the apostolic band because he was not of them, not a genuine believer.  If he had been, he would have remained with them, as John wrote later about those like him, 1 John 2:19.  Peter denied his Lord, but he remained with the apostles, showing that his lapse, although sad, was not the lapse of an unbeliever.  When Mary Magdalene came with the news of the empty tomb, both John and Peter ran together to the tomb, showing where their interests lay. 
It is important to see that John is writing about great principles here.  He is not commenting on the degree of spirituality of a person, though that will come later in the epistle once he has made it clear what marks a true believer and what marks a false professor.  He is not dividing between different sorts of believers, but between professed believers who are not real, and genuine believers.  The contrast is between light and dark, not between shades of grey.

(g)    Verse 7    True position

1:7 But if we walk in the light, as He is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin.

But if we walk in the light- that is, govern our lives by what God has shown Himself to be in Christ, namely, light.  John is now writing about a true believer. 
As He is in the light- God dwells in the light of what He is in Himself, in all His glory.  He does not need an external light to reveal Him, least of all to enhance Him..  And the Son has revealed Him to perfection when here.  We simply have to move, with repentance and faith, into the light.  Having done so, we then live in that light, allowing it to govern our lives and conduct.  We are to walk in the light as He lives in the light.  In other words, just as God is consistently in the light, and never moves out of it, then we should constantly live as those who are in the light.
We have fellowship one with another- instead of making a false claim about having fellowship with God, the true believer really does have fellowship with God.  Before, John had spoken of believers having fellowship with the apostles, whose fellowship was with the Father and the Son, verse 3, as they enjoyed the contemplation of the life of Christ.  Now the emphasis is on the direct fellowship that a true believer has with God.  It might seem a very bold statement to say we and God have fellowship “one with another”, for that might seem to suggest that the fellowship is between equals.  But then to say we have fellowship with the apostles is a bold claim too, because although we have the same faith as they do, they had the privilege of being with the Son of God when He was earth, and so have that advantage over us.  So it is not presumption to say we have fellowship with God on a “one with another” basis, for we are sharing together in a mutual interest in God’s Son.  The believer is doing the same thing as the Father; but of course the Father’s appreciation of His Son is complete, whereas ours is not.
And the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin- it is the common condition of all who believe, whether apostles or not, that they are constantly kept fit for the light of God’s presence by the blood of Christ.  It is not that the blood needs to be constantly applied.  There is no such idea in the New Testament that the blood of Christ needs to be re-applied; that every time we are conscious of failure we need to “go back to the blood” as some speak.  If that were the situation, we would be in no better position than men under the law, who feared lest they died before they could offer a fresh sin offering. 
No such legal fears need torment the minds of God’s people, for God has seen to it that there is provision so that His people are kept right in His sight.  It is grace wherein we stand, Romans 5:2, and not law.  The very Jesus Christ who came to give the message that God is light, is the one who has gone to Calvary to ensure that His people are kept fit for that light after they have believed.  And He is God’s Son, so we can rely on the work He did, for He has Divine competence.  He purged sins in full knowledge of God’s mind about the matter, and has sat Himself down at the right hand of God in all His Majesty, confident that the demands of the Majesty of a sin-hating God have been fully met, Hebrews 1:3.
On Israel’s Day of Atonement we read that “on that day shall the priest make an atonement for you, to cleanse you that ye may be clean from all your sins before the Lord”, Leviticus 16:30.  The only conditions were that the national cleansing that the high priest made that day would be forfeited by individuals if there was not cessation from work, (in other words, faith), and affliction of soul, (or in other words, repentance), Leviticus 23:26-32.  Now these two vital things were missing in the hearts of the false professors John is concerned about in these verses, and as a result they were outside of the blessing the cleansing blood of Christ brings. 
The fact is that the blood of Christ is here said to have particular character, namely that it cleanses.  The time of cleansing is not in view; it is the constant virtue of the blood that the apostle is emphasising.  Far from being effective for only a year, as was the case with the blood of the Day of Atonement, the blood of Christ has eternal efficacy, and at any moment is preserving God’s people in a state of cleansing. 

(h)    Verse 8    False declaration

1:8 If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.

If we say that we have no sin- having been presented with the fact that nothing contrary to God can be in His presence, and therefore sins must be answered for, the false professor now claims that he has no sin of the sort that bars Him from God’s presence. He persists in His claim that he is walking in the light, but has a distorted view of sins which deludes him into thinking that some sins are not serious enough to need to be forgiven.  He thinks fellowship with God is possible without a thorough dealing with sins.  Perhaps he is a religious person, who attends “Christian” services, and thinks he is thereby having fellowship with God, without having had dealings with God about his sins.
Part of Christendom teaches that some sins are not so serious as others, and do not need the same severity of judgement.  This is foreign to the Scriptures, for all sin is obnoxious to God.  It is true that judgement will be in proportion to the severity of the transgression, but all sins will be dealt with severely.
The Gnostic heretics of John’s day were teaching that knowledge was everything, and the body was worthless, and could not get any worse than it was.  So they taught that the body may engage in anything, however sinful, so that further experiences, and hence further knowledge, might be acquired.  They believed that the soul could not be polluted.  We can see how that a person, infected by these errors, might cling on to them, whilst at the same time professing to be a Christian.  He would deny that the sins he had committed were sinful, since they were committed for the worthy end of gaining knowledge, and in that sense would say “I have no sin”.
We deceive ourselves- even if an apostle said that, he would be deceiving himself, for God’s word clearly states that all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God, Romans 3:23.  He may deceive himself, (for the human heart is “deceitful above all things and desperately wicked”, Jeremiah 17:9), but he does not deceive his fellow-men, and least of all does he deceive God.
And the truth is not in us- it is not only that the specific truths in God’s word about sins are not in us, but the truth as a mode of thinking is not in us.  We have gone over to lies and deception, and begun to think in a perverted way.

(i)    Verse 9    True confession

1:9 If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.

If we confess our sins- John now turns to the opposite attitude.  Instead of denial of sins, there is confession that they exist.  This is one of the characteristic features of a true believer, that he does not deny sins, but confesses to having them.  There was no mention in verse 7 of confession being the condition on which cleansing from sin is known.  There was the assurance in that verse that if we are true believers, (that is, walk in the light), then the cleansing is ours.  Building on that, we may say that confession is not the itemising of a list of sins in the presence of God so as to confess them one by one.  If that were the situation, what if we miss one?  Just one sin is enough to render us unrighteous, for “whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all”, James 2:10.  To confess our sins therefore means the opposite of saying “we have no sin”; it is a constant attitude of mind that admits to failure, thinks the same as God does about sins, (as explained in the Word of God), yet rests on the precious blood of Christ.
After all, when a sinner turns to God, he is not expected to list his sins one by one, stretching back, it may be, for many years.  It is the attitude of mind which readily confesses to having sinned that matters.  God knows each sin, even though we may have forgotten. 
He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins- God’s attitude to those who admit that their failures do amount to sin, (and who thereby show that they are believers), is one of forgiveness.  He forgives the moment the sin is committed because He is faithful to His promise that “their sins and iniquities I will remember no more”, Hebrews 10:17.  The New Covenant is unconditional, and does not depend on any input on the part of the believer, for Christ is the surety or guarantee of its blessings, Hebrew 7:22.  It is the blood of Jesus Christ His Son that enables God to forgive in this way.  As the Lord Jesus said to His disciples, referring to the cup of the Lord’s Supper, “this is My blood of the new testament, which is shed for many, for the remission of sins”, Matthew 26:28.  And in Luke’s account He adds, “shed for you”, Luke 22:20.
He is also faithful in the sense that even whilst forgiving, He is true to Himself.  The apostle Paul wrote, “He abideth faithful: He cannot deny Himself”, 2 Timothy 2:13.  This assures us that God is always faithful to what He is in Himself.  He is true to Himself even when forgiving.  For God to have fellowship with one whose sins had not been confessed and forgiven would be to undermine His very Being, and this is something He cannot do, for He is unchanging.
He is also just when He forgives.  He behaves righteously to the believer, for He does not condone sin because it is one of His children committing it.  Would we want it otherwise?  Would be easy in our minds if we thought for a moment that our sins were not taken account of righteously? So the sin is forgiven, and the relationship with the Father is maintained, in full recognition of what Christ did at Calvary.   
There is no suggestion here that the relationship a child of God has with his Father is broken by sin, or else it would be all over as far as security is concerned.  What if the believer dies in that state?  The truth is that the apostle Paul can write of any believer, without qualification, (and without mentioning confession), that he has, (in the present), “redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of sins”, Ephesians 1:7. 
Notice that God is faithful and just to forgive.  The idea is that He is faithful and just in order that He may forgive.  It is not that He forgives despite His faithfulness and justice, but because of them.  He has found a means whereby He may maintain His justness, and yet justify and forgive the sinner.  As Paul wrote, “that He might be just, and the justifier of him that believeth in Jesus”, Romans 3:26. 
The blessing of the forgiveness of sins, like all the other blessings listed in that chapter, is vested in Christ.  So the apostle goes on to write that we are forgiven for Christ’s sake, Ephesians 4:32.  What God thinks of the blood, and what He thinks of His Son, are the determining factors.  The apostle John can write without reserve later on, (once he has established he is writing to believers), “I write unto you, little children, because your sins are forgiven you for His name’s sake”, 1 John 2:12.
And to cleanse us from all unrighteousness- not only is there need for forgiveness when a believer sins, there is also need for cleansing, for sins defile us, as well as offend God.  God said about sinners, that “they are altogether become filthy”, Psalm 53:3.  This cleansing is found in the blood of Christ.  Just as forgiveness is based on it, cleansing is done by it.  John himself wrote, as he ascribed praise to Christ, “Unto Him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in His own blood, and hath made us kings and priests to God and His Father; to Him be glory and dominion for ever and ever Amen”, Revelation 1:6.  Just as water has the power to wash away literal defilement, so the blood of Christ has the power to wash away moral defilement.  Dirt is washed in water, sin is washed in blood.
God dwelt in the midst of the camp of Israel as they travelled to the land of Canaan.  He did not dwell on the perimeter of the camp, but in the centre.  This raised a question.  How could He do this, considering that the people were constantly sinning?  What did this tell onlookers about the character of God?  In order to defend His honour, God ordained that once in the year there should be a Day of Atonement, the purpose of which was to “make an atonement for the holy place, because of the uncleanness of the children of Israel, and because of their transgression in all their sins: and so shall he do for the tabernacle of the congregation, that remaineth among them in the midst of their uncleanness”, Leviticus 16:16.  And again, “And this shall be an everlasting statute unto you, to make an atonement for the children of Israel for all their sins once a year”, 16:34.  Notice it is “for” all their sins; in other words, because of their sins.  The presence of their sins, and the presence of God, were incompatible, hence the need for blood to intervene and cleanse.
We might have expected John to write, “cleanse us from all unholiness”, but he uses the word unrighteousness.  This alludes to the fact that God is just to forgive sins, as the beginning of the verse states, so sins are described in relation to the righteousness of God in His forgiving capacity.  Despite the sins being an offence to His righteousness, they are nonetheless righteously forgiven. 
None of this should make the believer complacent about sin.  Just because forgiveness is ongoing does not excuse sin, or make committing it of no account.  Far from it; the believer has an enhanced sense of the heinousness of sin to God, and will do his best to avoid committing it.  Should he do so, then the attitude of confession should be sustained.  So the forgiveness and cleansing are in the present, and so should the confession be.  This is reinforced in the first verse of the next chapter, where the apostle assures us he is writing so that we sin not, not that we regard sinning as of no importance and seriousness. 
We should beware of thinking in a legal way about sin.  By giving the law in awe-inspiring circumstances, God brought fear into their hearts so that they feared to sin, Exodus 20:20.  Christians should fear to sin, also, but not because of the law of God, but the grace of God.  Impressed with the grace of God expressed through Christ at Calvary, we have the greatest possible incentive to not sin. 

(j)    Verse 10    False estimation

1:10 If we say that we have not sinned, we make Him a liar, and His word is not in us.

If we say that we have not sinned- those who deny that they have done anything to offend divine righteousness, must have a gravely faulty view of what sin really is.  They have never considered it in the light of God’s glory. 
We make Him a liar- it is God’s estimate of actions that matters, and He has clearly set out the truth about sin.  To go against that is to reckon God to be a liar.  Of course, no-one can make God a liar in fact, but a man may so speak that he makes God out to be a liar.  He has made His thoughts about man and his sin very clear in the gospel, yet this man rejects that testimony, and by so doing sets his opinion against God’s word.  He clearly is not a believer.
And His word is not in us- the thinking is contrary to the Word of God, plainly set out.  First the practice is wrong, “we do not”, verse 6; then the thinking is wrong, “the truth is not in us”, verse 8; then the very means of regulating our practice and thinking is lacking, “His word is not in us”, verse 10.  If we do not allow God’s word its rightful place in our hearts, then our thinking will be astray.  If our thinking is astray, then our practice will be too.

1 TIMOTHY 6

SURVEY OF THE CHAPTER
This chapter consists of the final two charges to the believers in the assembly at Ephesus, and the final two charges to Timothy personally as he serves the Lord amongst them, during the apostle’s absence.  It has to do with the subject of gain of various sorts:

Verses 1,2 Christian slaves, by honouring their masters with honest work for them, share in the benefit that labour brings to the master.
Verses 3-5 Those who teach that gain is godliness, are to be withdrawn from, for their teaching is contrary to the gospel, and the example of Christ.
Verses 6-10 Godliness with contentment is great gain.
Verses 11-16 The seeking first of the kingdom of God and His righteousness will mean that all necessary material things will be provided for, Matthew 6:33.
Verses 17-19 Charge to those who have riches.
Verses 20,21 The doctrines of the faith are precious, and should be kept safe.

STRUCTURE OF THE CHAPTER

(a) Verses 1-10 Sixth charge to the Ephesians.
(b) Verses 11-16 Sixth charge to Timothy.
(c) Verses 17-19 Seventh charge to the Ephesians.
(d) Verses 20,21 Seventh charge to Timothy.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY CHAPTER 6, VERSES 1 TO 10:
6:1  Let as many servants as are under the yoke count their own masters worthy of all honour, that the name of God and his doctrine be not blasphemed.

6:2  And they that have believing masters, let them not despise them, because they are brethren; but rather do them service, because they are faithful and beloved, partakers of the benefit. These things teach and exhort.

6:3  If any man teach otherwise, and consent not to wholesome words, even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ, and to the doctrine which is according to godliness;

6:4  He is proud, knowing nothing, but doting about questions and strifes of words, whereof cometh envy, strife, railings, evil surmisings,

6:5  Perverse disputings of men of corrupt minds, and destitute of the truth, supposing that gain is godliness: from such withdraw thyself.

6:6  But godliness with contentment is great gain.

6:7  For we brought nothing into this world, and it is certain we can carry nothing out.

6:8  And having food and raiment let us be therewith content.

6:9  But they that will be rich fall into temptation and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts, which drown men in destruction and perdition.

6:10  For the love of money is the root of all evil: which while some coveted after, they have erred from the faith, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows.

(a)    Verses 1-10        Sixth charge to the Ephesians.

6:1  Let as many servants as are under the yoke count their own masters worthy of all honour, that the name of God and His doctrine be not blasphemed.

Let as many servants as are under the yoke- the reference here is to slaves that had not gained their freedom.  This must not make them bitter.  They might resent the fact that they are yoked to their employer, and might be tempted to not serve him as they should, as believers.  Those in normal employee/employer relationships should observe the principles found here.  The apostle reminded the Colossians believers who were slaves, “ye serve the Lord Christ”, Colossians 3:24.  We must not think that we only serve the Lord when at meetings.  Everyday work is to be done as to Him.  He sanctified honest toil by spending many years in the carpenter’s workshop in Nazareth.  We also note that He chose as His apostles those who were busy at their everyday employment.
Count their own masters– that is, the masters they are duty-bound to recognise as over them.
Worthy of all honour- that is, all the honour that is appropriate.  Needless to say, if their masters are dishonourable in character, then the slaves are not to think of them as honourable regardless of that character.  They are to be honoured as employers, even if they cannot honestly be honoured for their merit.  The Christian slave is not to make the faults of his master an excuse for not giving of his best in his service.
That the name of God and His doctrine be not blasphemed- we represent God to the world, which is very quick to criticise.  Note that the name, or character, of God is linked to His doctrine, for the truths of the faith tell forth the features that mark Him.  Our conduct should harmonise with the doctrine we believe, lest the truth be brought into disrepute.
Note that the apostle does not suggest that these slaves should rebel against their masters, nor that other believers should engage in social reform.

6:2  And they that have believing masters, let them not despise them, because they are brethren; but rather do them service, because they are faithful and beloved, partakers of the benefit.  These things teach and exhort.

And they that have believing masters- this is a situation demanding special care on the part of the believing slave.
Let them not despise them, because they are brethren- a believing slave might feel his master should not own slaves, and despise him because by so doing he seems to be perpetuating the slave-system.
But rather do them service, because they are faithful and beloved- God’s view of the believing master must be shared by the believing slave. The slave should not take advantage of his master’s faith.  The apostle is assuming that Christian slave-owners will indeed be faithful.
Partakers of the benefit- the master has a claim on the benefit of the slave’s labours.  If the master is faithful, he will be concerned about ensuring that his slaves benefit too.
These things teach and exhort- the teachers are to be diligent to set out these practical things, that are often ignored.  Ministry should always be relevant.  Those who minister the Word of God should ensure that their ministry addresses practical issues.  Doctrine is designed to inform our practice.  The principles of the faith should first be taught, and then there can be meaningful exhortation to the practice thereof.

6:3  If any man teach otherwise, and consent not to wholesome words, even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ, and to the doctrine which is according to godliness;

If any man teach otherwise- in 1:3 the apostle warned about doctrine contrary to the truth of the gospel; here it is doctrine contrary to the practice of the gospel.  The gospel is for believers as well as unbelievers, to constantly adjust our thinking.  The teachers were not to incite Christian slaves to rebel, or to be anything less than good workers.
And consent not to wholesome words- that is, health-giving words, conducive to spiritual well-being.  The Greek word gives us the English word “hygienic”.  It is only used by Paul and Luke, who writes of those who were saved, or “made whole” from their illnesses.  The apostle will speak in verse 4 of those who are doting, or sick.
Even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ- we should remember the Lord Jesus speaks through the apostles, for Paul wrote, “the words I speak unto you are the commandments of the Lord”, 1 Corinthians 14:37.
And to the doctrine which is according to godliness- doctrine is vital if we are to live for the pleasure of God.  In context, the doctrine is about the slave/master relationship, but it has general application.  Godliness is the desire to please God.  The Christian slave can please God whilst doing his menial tasks.

6:4  He is proud, knowing nothing, but doting about questions and strifes of words, whereof cometh envy, strife, railings, evil surmisings,

He is proud, knowing nothing- those must be proud who set themselves up against Christ as teacher, which they do if they resist apostolic doctrine.  To do so is to be cut off from the source of truth, hence the ignorance.
But doting about questions and strifes of words- the word doting, as already noticed, means “sick”.  Having rejected health-giving words from the apostles, as they speak for Christ, it is no surprise that they are spiritually sick.  These false teachers hide their ignorance behind argumentative and profitless talk.
Whereof cometh envy- they are jealous of the knowledge believers have through the teachings of the apostles.  By teaching slaves that gain is godliness, verse 5, they cause them to be envious of those who are free men and who prosper.
Strife- they only bring strife because they have not the certainty the truth brings.
Railings- they make up for their lack of insight into the truth by abusing those who hold the truth.
Evil surmisings- their conduct only serves to create wicked suspicion.

6:5  Perverse disputings of men of corrupt minds, and destitute of the truth, supposing that gain is godliness: from such withdraw thyself.

Perverse disputings of men of corrupt minds, and destitute of the truth– they delight to debate and argue, but they achieve no worthwhile result.  This is because their minds are corrupted by error, and they have not allowed Christian truth to govern their thinking.
Supposing that gain is godliness- this is the motivation for the evil things of verse 4.  This may have reference in the first instance to slaves thinking to profit by breaking free.  But it has general application, however.  Under the law of Moses, those who obeyed God’s commandments were promised material prosperity, as a reading of Deuteronomy 28:1-14 will show, so gain was a sign of godliness in Old Testament times, in relation to the nation of Israel in the land of promise.
From such withdraw thyself- this shows that the Old Testament principle is no longer operative.  Godly men would delight to associate with those who had been blessed with material prosperity from God, for it showed that they were obedient to God’s commands.  Things are different in this age of grace, for the Rich One has become poor, 2 Corinthians 8:9, and He is our example.  Self-seeking is anti-Christian.  We are to “look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others”, Philippians 2:4, for this is what Christ did, as described in verses 5-8 of that chapter.

6:6  But godliness with contentment is great gain.

But godliness with contentment is great gain- a godly person is one who seeks to please God in everything.  This is gain, both for God and the believer, both for now on earth, and in eternity in heaven.  But it is great gain if accompanied by contentment.  To be content with spiritual blessings, and to be indifferent to material gain, is a truly godly attitude.  Material gain is no substitute for this.  Only those who are carnal will think so.

6:7  For we brought nothing into this world, and it is certain we can carry nothing out.

For we brought nothing into this world- so everything we have now is either God-given or the result of covetousness.  But God does not satisfy covetous desires, except in discipline, as we see in Numbers 11, where the children of Israel were dissatisfied with God-given manna, and wanted something else.  The psalmists comment on this was “He gave them their request; but sent leanness into their soul”, Psalm 106:15.
And it is certain- contrary to what some seem to think by their attitude to material gain.
We can carry nothing out- “can”, and “nothing” tells us it is impossible. Why try?  The Jewish funeral psalm said, “Be not afraid when one is made rich, when the glory of his house is increased; for when he dieth he shall carry nothing away: his glory shall not descend after him, Psalm 49:16,17.
Whilst it is true that we can carry nothing out when we die, nonetheless it is possible to lay up treasure in heaven while we live, Matthew 6:19-21.

6:8  And having food and raiment let us be therewith content.

And having food and raiment- these are necessary things.  Raiment is literally “coverings”, so may include the idea of a house, a roof over our heads.  As believers we should remember that many of God’s people, through no fault of their own, are without the necessities of life.  Those who have over and above what they need, should be exercised to give to relieve their suffering.
“If a brother or sister be naked, and destitute of daily food, and one of you say unto them, ‘Depart in peace, be ye warmed and filled’;  notwithstanding ye give them not those things which are needful for the body; what doth it profit?  Even so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone”, James 2:15-17.
“But whoso hath this world’s good, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him?  My little children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue; but in deed and in truth”, 1 John 3:17-18.
Let us therewith be content- “Let your conversation be without covetousness; and be content with such things as ye have: for He hath said, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee”, Hebrews. 13:5,6.  This is godliness with contentment.

6:9  But they that will be rich fall into temptation and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts, which drown men in destruction and perdition.

But- the apostle now presents the alternative to contentment.
They that will be rich- that is, those who are determined to be rich, to the detriment of their soul’s welfare.
Fall into temptation- the idea is of the whole range of temptation that presents itself when money has been accumulated.  Money gives access to sinful pleasures.  The pleasures of sin and the treasures of Egypt were linked, as far as Moses was concerned, and he refused them, Hebrews 11:25,26.
And a snare- the road to riches is strewn with dangers to spiritual progress.
And into many foolish- because Solomon did not ask for riches, God gave them to him, but only because he asked for wisdom first.  Guided by wisdom from God, he would be enabled to use the riches for God’s glory.
And hurtful lusts- money cannot buy spiritual desires, but it can satisfy lusts that impair our spiritual life.
Which drown men in destruction- the riches of unsaved men sink them into the loss of all they accumulate.  It is as if the rising tide of their riches eventually completely submerges them.
And perdition- they themselves finish in hell.  “For what shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?  Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?  Mark 8:36,37.  We should remember that the words just quoted were spoken to disciples, those who claimed to be learning from Christ.  As far as a true believer is concerned, a life spent accumulating wealth will be a spiritually impoverished life, with the result that the soul is lost in the sense that the life has been mis-spent, and there is nothing spiritual to show for it at the end.  It will be too late then to look back and wonder how to buy back that life’s opportunities.  They will be gone, and gone for ever.

6:10  For the love of money is the root of all evil: which while some coveted after, they have erred from the faith, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows.

For the love of money is the root of all evil- there is the potential in the love of money to be the root of all the evils there are.  By the love of money the apostle means covetousness, which can lead to every sin there is.  Eve did not know what money was, but she coveted the fruit of the tree of knowledge because she had been mislead into thinking it would be to her advantage.
The tenth commandment, “Thou shalt not covet” slew Paul, Romans 7:9.  The reason why this commandment is so potent is because it challenges the innermost feelings we have.  We should remember that covetousness is idolatry, Colossians 3:5.  Anything that diverts our attention away from God and His interests may be classed as idolatry, and covetousness is the desire for those competing things.
Which while some coveted after, they have erred from the faith- they have been diverted from the path to spiritual prosperity onto the path to earthly riches.
And pierced themselves through with many sorrows- the Lord Jesus spoke the Parable of the Sower, and the seed sown among thorns is interpreted by Him in this way, “He also that received the seed among the thorns is he that heareth the word; and the care of this world, and the deceitfulness of riches, choke the word, and it becometh unfruitful, Matthew 13:22.  Riches cannot buy spiritual joys, but they can bring multiplied sorrows.  Even the care of this world may lead some to aspire to riches.  So those rich and those poor are alike in danger.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY CHAPTER 6, VERSES 11 TO 16:

6:11  But thou, O man of God, flee these things; and follow after righteousness, godliness, faith, love, patience, meekness.

6:12  Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternal life, whereunto thou art also called, and hast professed a good profession before many witnesses.

6:13  I give thee charge in the sight of God, who quickeneth all things, and before Christ Jesus, who before Pontius Pilate witnessed a good confession;

6:14  That thou keep this commandment without spot, unrebukable, until the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ:

6:15  Which in his times he shall shew, who is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, and Lord of lords;

6:16  Who only hath immortality, dwelling in the light which no man can approach unto; whom no man hath seen, nor can see: to whom be honour and power everlasting. Amen.

(b)    Verses 11-16    Sixth charge to Timothy.

6:11  But thou, O man of God, flee these things; and follow after righteousness, godliness, faith, love, patience, meekness.

But thou, O man of God- this is an expression used of Moses six times.  There are two ides attached to the title.  Firstly, it has the idea of maturity, one who has grown in spiritual things.  Which is the same as saying one who has grown in Christ-likeness, for He is the true Man of God.  Secondly it has the idea of one who is qualified to be a representative of God to others in some way.  In the case of Moses it was to Israel.  In the case of Timothy, it was to the assembly at Ephesus, on behalf of the apostle.  He would be greatly encouraged in his difficult task by this commendation of him.  Paul had warned Timothy not to let anyone despise his youth, 4:12, so he was a comparatively young man age-wise, but he was mature spiritually.
Flee these things- so even the spiritually mature need to beware.  The believer is to flee the pursuit of material gain, and to follow after the things which will bring spiritual gain.  The apostle is going to list ways in which this may be done.
And follow after righteousness- do not pursue riches, but practical acts of righteousness, which “remaineth for ever”, 2 Corinthians 9:9.  This may well involve the giving away of material things in the interests of Christ.
Godliness- the desire to please God, not self.
Faith- this is the attitude of dependence upon God for daily needs which shows we do not covet after riches.  Even if we lack faith and trust in riches instead of God, we shall find that they are uncertain.
Love- that characteristic which will delight to give to others and which “seeketh not her own”, 1 Corinthians13:5.  Those who truly love will want to give to others in whatever way they are able.  Selfishness is anti-Christian.
Patience- cheerful and hopeful endurance under stress.  The absence of riches does place a strain on us, but the Spirit of God would instil patient endurance into us so that we may be restful in spirit despite outward difficulties caused, perhaps, by poverty.
Meekness- contented acceptance of one’s state.  The Lord Jesus “became poor”, and He could say “I am meek and lowly in heart”, Matthew 11:xxx.  He accepted His position in life as being the will of His Father.  He says to the believer, “learn of Me”, verse xxx.

6:12  Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternal life, whereunto thou art also called, and hast professed a good profession before many witnesses.

Fight the good fight of faith- Joshua fought to enjoy God’s provision in Canaan, but two and a half  tribes preferred to stay in Gilead for the sake of their cattle.  This was a sign of unbelief, rejecting God’s provision in favour of that territory that He had not promised them. The apostle had already written to the Ephesians to exhort them to take the armour of God, Ephesians 6:11-18, for the Devil would seek to prevent them entering in to the enjoyment of spiritual blessings, and they must resist Him.  Now Timothy is exhorted to do the same, so that in this matter, as in all others, he might be, in the words of 4:12, “an example of the believers”.  The word “good” in this context involves the idea of a good cause to be fighting for, a good result to be achieved, and the use of good technique in the battle.
Lay hold on eternal life- the life given to believers is the life of God, as perfectly expressed in “that Eternal Life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us”, 1 John 1:2.  The Lord Jesus gives the perfect example of eternal life in practice.  He Himself contrasted eternal life with the life of men in the flesh when He was praying to His Father; “glorify Thy Son, that Thy Son also may glorify Thee: as Thou hast given Him power over all flesh, that He should give eternal life to as many as Thou hast given Him.  And this is life eternal, that they might know Thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom Thou hast sent”, John 17:2,3.  He is clearly distinguishing between men in the flesh, those who have the life of Adam, and those who have eternal life, the life of God.  So the Son glorifies His Father by giving eternal life to those the Father has given to Him.  That eternal life enables the recipient not only to know God and His Son initially, but also to get to know them progressively.  The word for “that” the Lord Jesus used, (“that they might know Thee”), contains those two thoughts.  And the apostle exhorts Timothy to continue in this progressive knowledge of God and His Son, to obtain a good grasp of Divine truth about God and His Son.  As he does this, the true riches will become his, and he will be able to disregard the pursuit of earthly gain that so absorbs men in the flesh.  The apostle wrote to the Colossians about “the riches of the full assurance of the understanding, to the acknowledgement of the mystery of God, and of the Father, and of Christ; in whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge”, Colossians 2:2,3.
Whereunto thou art also called- the call of the gospel brings us into many things, and this is one of them.  As we have just noted, the Son of God glorifies his Father by giving eternal life, so if we lay hold of that life, this results in glory for our God.
And hast professed a good profession before many witnesses- eternal life is not to be hidden away, but manifest.  The Lord Jesus, who is Eternal Life personified, was manifest to the apostles, and they saw and heard Him.  So those who have eternal life should allow it to be seen and heard.  The world looks on, and so do believers, and it is important to give a good impression of Christian things to others, whoever they might be.  To profess is to say the same thing as God.  This is only possible because we have the life which enables us to know Him, who is the only true God.  Truth is centred in Him, and to know Him is to have the truth.  As we witness therefore, we are saying the same things about matters, as God does.  This is a good practice, in the sense that it is beneficial, not just to men who are seeking the truth, but also in the sense that it glorifies God.

6:13  I give thee charge in the sight of God, who quickeneth all things, and before Christ Jesus, who before Pontius Pilate witnessed a good confession;

I give thee charge- to give charge is to convey a command from one (in this case God) to another (in this case Timothy).
In the sight of God- as if God were present in the room when Timothy read the letter.  The apostle is impressing upon him the solemnity of this matter.
Who quickeneth all things- God is not only the active Exposer of false profession, but also the Energiser of good profession, for that profession is the outworking of the eternal life which He, as the Quickener, or Life-giver, has given to Timothy.  Since all things that have life, have it from Him, He must be the source of the energetic confession that Timothy is being exhorted to make.
And before Christ Jesus- He is the prime Example of good profession, for eternal life was found in fullest display in Him.  The apostle now gives us an example of the way in which He confessed before men, so that we may take note, and be encouraged and emboldened to follow His example.
Who before Pontius Pilate- Paul gives him his full name to emphasise that he was the representative of Rome’s power.  Despite this, as we read of the conversations the Lord Jesus had with this man, it becomes evident that the Lord was in control, not Pilate.
Witnessed a good confession- He bore witness unto the truth of His kingdom, and also to the truth that He was only crucified because God allowed it. We see this by noting what John writes in John 18:33-38; 19:8-12.  The truth as to the nature of His kingdom was the subject of the first passage; the truth that it was God, not Pilate, who was in control of events, is the subject of the second passage.  A good confession, then, will assert God’s rights, and assure men that God is in control.  That this is the case will be demonstrated very definitely when Christ comes to reign, displacing earth’s kingdoms and establishing His own.

Some of the features of that coming kingdom may be discovered in John 18:33-38.
John 18:33  Then Pilate entered into the judgement hall again, and called Jesus, and said unto Him, Art thou the King of the Jews?

Then Pilate entered into the judgement hall again- Pilate had entered the judgement hall in verse 28, but then went out to them to ascertain the charge they brought against Christ, and now he is re-entering the judgement hall.
And called Jesus, and said unto Him, Art thou the King of the Jews?  To call Jesus would mean to summon Him for formal examination in a law-situation.  The question of Pilate shows that John has omitted the trial before the Sanhedrin recorded in Matthew 26:57-67.

John 18:34  Jesus answered him, Sayest thou this thing of thyself, or did others tell it thee of Me?

Jesus answered him, Sayest thou this thing of thyself- before answering the question, the Lord establishes the motive behind it.  Pilate is finding that he is the one being questioned now. In His responses, the Lord reveals the characteristics of His kingdom.  Christ’s kingdom is a righteous kingdom, and justice prevails there.
If Pilate was saying this of himself, it meant that he had not investigated the matter himself before accepting that it was a valid charge for anyone to make.
Or did others tell it thee of Me? This question is designed to point out that the Jews switched charges, and hence are acting illegally.  He, the Just One, is establishing this was done unjustly.  This is not an evasion on the part of the Lord.  He will state directly in verse 37 that He is a king, but He is making sure that all concerned know the facts of the case, and do not make decisions based on rumour and innuendo.  The question also aims to establish what Pilate means by “King of the Jews”.  Is he using it as a Roman would, or as a Jew would?

John 18:35  Pilate answered, Am I a Jew? Thine own nation and the chief priests have delivered Thee unto me: what hast Thou done?

Pilate answered, Am I a Jew? This is the first of three questions, and is a semi-sarcastic jibe at the oddities, (in his Roman view of things), of the Jewish culture.  It tells us he is not looking at things dispassionately, but in a prejudiced way. Christ’s kingdom will not be limited to Israel, so whether Pilate, a Roman, could understand was irrelevant.
Thine own nation and the chief priests have delivered Thee unto me- this was only half-true, as the nation had welcomed Him as He rode into Jerusalem as King, John 12:12-15.  It was the chief priests who had delivered Him for envy. His kingdom will be welcomed- “Blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord”, Psalm 118:26.
What hast Thou done?  This suggests that Pilate thought He may have been the ring-leader in some trouble-making.  That this is not the case is seen in the Lord’s reference to what had happened in the Garden of Gethsemane the night before.

John 18:36  Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this world: if My kingdom were of this world, then would My servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews: but now is My kingdom not from hence.

Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this world- these words must have been strange and troubling to Pilate.  The Lord readily admits that he is a king, but not of the sort Pilate was used to.  He was soon to be made friends with Herod, and he was the sort of king Pilate knew.  Pilate was not familiar with the idea of a kingdom originating from any other place than earth.  Pilate is being assured that His kingdom is not to be set up in rivalry to Caesar, although one day this kingdom will displace all Gentile kingdoms, Daniel 2.
If My kingdom were of this world, then would My servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews- earthly kingdoms are established and increased by means of the armies they deploy.  The fact that Christ’s kingdom is not of this sort is seen in that the servants of this king are not organised into an army.  The sense of the verb “fight” is “keep on fighting”, a reference no doubt to the fact that Peter had put up some sort of resistance in Gethsemane when the arrest party came.  But Pilate must have known that Christ rebuked Peter for this, and even went to far as to ask permission to heal Malchus, (“Suffer ye thus far”, Luke 22:51).  What king rebukes His subjects for fighting, and then heals the wounds of a soldier of the opposing army?  This king, and His kingdom, must be of a different sort.
But now is My kingdom not from hence- these words might be misunderstood to mean that this king had suddenly changed tactic under pressure from Pilate, and was now resolved to employ different methods to gain His objective.  But nothing could be further from the truth.
The “but now” must be linked with the “if” near the beginning of verse 36.  There is a conditional statement beginning with “if”, which sets out a possible situation, namely, that His kingdom was of this world.  But this is immediately rejected with the words “but now”.  In other words, His kingdom is of another sort all along, and the possible scenario beginning with “if” must be rejected.

John 18:37  Pilate therefore said unto him, Art Thou a king then? Jesus answered, Thou sayest that I am a king. To this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth. Every one that is of the truth heareth My voice.

Pilate therefore said unto him, Art Thou a king then? Pilate’s response was to ask again and pointedly whether He was a king. The Lord is now prepared to answer the question directly, because He has established that: (a) He is not a troublemaker; (b) that His is not a rival kingdom to Caesar’s; (c) that the charges Pilate is bringing have not been properly investigated by Pilate.
Jesus answered, Thou sayest that I am a king- this is not an evasive reply.  Nor does it indicate that Christ is a king only in the minds of those who believe it, with His kingship not relevant to the rest of men.  Rather, this is the formal way a polite Jew will answer a direct question.  It is the same as saying “Yes”, but the Lord is using the Rabbinical formula for answers to direct questions.  Courtesy forbids a direct yes or no, but it is a direct answer.
We see this same response when Judas asked, “Master, is it I”, and the reply came, “Thou hast said”, Matthew 26:25.  So also in Luke 22:70,71, where the question of the high priest as to whether Christ is the Son of God is answered by the words “”Ye say that I am”.  If this was prevarication, the question would have been asked again.  As it is, the response of the chief priest was to declare that no more witnesses were needed, “for we ourselves have heard of His own mouth”.  He knew full well what the answer had meant.  Mark, with characteristic brevity, gives the Lord’s answer as simply “I am”, the last words of the reply in Luke.  It is still the case, however, that the courteous formula is used, and not a direct “Yes”.
To this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth- the Lord connects His birth and His entrance onto the public stage, as not to establish His kingdom in manifestation, but to bear witness of the truth so that men may believe and be born again and thus enter the kingdom of God in its present form.
Every one that is of the truth heareth My voice- this is a direct appeal to Pilate, encouraging him to believe, and thus avoid the shame of condemning Him falsely, contrary to the truth.  His kingdom is based on truth, not deceit and lies like the kingdoms of men, and His kingdom consists of loyal subjects, who love the truth.
No wonder Pilate is baffled, for the word of a Galilean carpenter seems to be more believable that the word of the Jewish authorities.
The character of the subjects of Christ’s kingdom is seen in the phrase “hear My voice”, for that is what His sheep do, 10:27, words spoken in Solomon’s Porch, the place where the king sat to judge.
God’s ideal king is a shepherd-king.

John 18:38  Pilate saith unto him, What is truth? And when he had said this, he went out again unto the Jews, and saith unto them, I find in Him no fault at all.

Pilate saith unto him, What is truth? How could he decide these opposing assertions?  The fact is, that the answer to his problem had just been given to him.  “He that is of the truth heareth My voice”.  The genuine seeker after the truth will come to the genuine imparter of truth.  So it is that in His conversation with Pilate, the wearer of the Imperial Purple on behalf of Rome, Christ displays the superior purple of the eternal and heavenly kingdom, which He will one day set up on earth, but which His born-again people have already entered, John 3:3,5; Colossians 1:13.  These features of His kingdom tell us of the character of His kingship.  There is no response to this question, for the answer has already been given to him.
And when he had said this, he went out again unto the Jews, and saith unto them, I find in Him no fault at all- when he went out before, it was to ask what the accusation was, “What accusation?”, verse 29, but now he has concluded that the prisoner is not guilty.  “I find in Him no fault all” is a legal pronouncement, indicating that he considers, as the representative of Caesar, that there is no legal ground for punishing Him.  Thus it stands recorded that Christ was crucified illegally, and this is the ultimate condemnation of human rule.

The second conversation Christ had with Pilate is in John 19.  Remember that the Lord Jesus has been crowned with thorns, and there is nothing in the record that suggests the crown was not still on His head as He spoke to Pilate.

John 19:9  And went again into the judgement hall, and saith unto Jesus, Whence art Thou? But Jesus gave him no answer.

And went again into the judgement hall, and saith unto Jesus, Whence art Thou?  He is not asking where He was born, or who His parents are.  Pilate is fearful that the gods have sent one of the ‘sons of the gods’ to judge him.  The Lord has already distinguished between being born, and coming into the world, 18:37, but this is lost on Pilate.
But Jesus gave him no answer- it is important to notice that sometimes Christ answered, and sometimes He did not, when asked questions during His trials.  The prophet had said that He would be dumb before His shearers, so He only answered when He was not being shorn of His own glory.  When it was a question of the honour of His Father, or the defence of His disciples, or to rebuke the injustice of His accusers, He spoke.

John 19:10  Then saith Pilate unto Him, Speakest thou not unto me? knowest Thou not that I have power to crucify Thee, and have power to release Thee?

Then saith Pilate unto Him, Speakest thou not unto me?  He is amazed that this Galilean peasant should dare to remain silent when questioned by the representative of Rome.  But He does not speak because Pilate has already condemned and scourged Him, contrary to justice, (for he pronounced Him innocent and then condemned Him to death), and to co-operate in that would be untrue to Himself as the Just One.
Knowest Thou not that I have power to crucify Thee, and have power to release Thee?  God has put a sword in the hand of the rulers he ordains to be in government.  That sword is for the punishment of evildoers, and those who resist that power.  We read of this in Romans 13:1-7.  So Pilate was right to a certain extent, for he represented a God-ordained ruler, namely Caesar.

John 19:11  Jesus answered, Thou couldest have no power at all against Me, except it were given thee from above: therefore he that delivered Me unto thee hath the greater sin.

Jesus answered, Thou couldest have no power at all against Me, except it were given thee from above- Pilate was clearly ignorant of the true source of his power.  He thought it came from Rome, but he learns now that it comes from heaven.  However, Pilate’s power only extended to the punishment of evildoers, and Christ was not one of these.  So the only way Pilate can have real power against Christ is by special licence from God, in order that His purpose might be worked out in the death of His Son.
Therefore he that delivered Me unto thee hath the greater sin- Pilate’s sin was great, in that he had condemned a man he himself declared to be innocent.  But Caiaphas’ sin was greater, since he should have had an enhanced sense of justice, as instructed by the law of God.

We may conclude from the example of the Lord Jesus in the passages we have looked at that we are called to witness to righteousness, Divine authority, spiritual principles, and the truth.
We now return to the words of 1 Timothy chapter 6, and Paul’s charge to Timothy to maintain a good confession in the face of the opposition of men.

1 Timothy 6:14  That thou keep this commandment without spot, unrebukable, until the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ:

6:14  That thou keep this commandment without spot- Timothy is not to spoil his profession by being stained by the world and its attitudes, as demonstrated by Pilate.  We cannot imagine Timothy allowing the scroll that the apostle had sent to him to be stained and spoiled.  So he is not to allow the world to stain the truth the scroll contains.
Unrebukeable- we should remember the judgement seat of Christ comes before we appear with Him in glory.  Paul was concerned “that ye may be blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ”, 1 Corinthians 1:8.  The word “blameless” means “not condemned when called to account”.  At the judgement seat of Christ believers will be called to account for their actions.  How much better to be unrebukeable now, will nothing needing to be adjusted, that to have it adjusted in that day.  So ‘without spot’ refers to our care of the commandment; ‘unrebukeable’ refers to our care about ourselves.
Until the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ- we are to make Him apparent by our confession, until He manifests Himself in accordance with His confession before Pilate.

6:15  Which in His times He shall shew, who is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, and Lord of lords;

Which in His times He shall shew- now is the time of testimony in the gospel of God’s grace, 2:6.  When Christ comes in glory it will be times of wrath, judgement, and rule.  Notice that the times are His times, for He will bring man’s day to an end, and begin the Day of the Lord, when His will and judgement will be dominant.
Who is the Blessed- the psalm that is quoted in Hebrews 1:8 about Christ on His millenial throne says, “God hath blessed Thee for ever”, Psalm 45:2.  He received cursing from men when they rejected His claims, but God has compensated Him abundantly, already, and will do so again.
And only Potentate- all the kings of the earth must give way to Him.  The image representing human rule that Nebuchadnezzar saw in his dream, is destroyed totally by a stone that descends from heaven, Daniel 2.  The Lord Jesus claimed to be that stone when He said, “What is this then that is written, ‘The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner?’  Whomsoever shall fall upon that stone shall be broken; but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder”, Luke 20:17,18.  Isaiah declared when speaking of the Day of the Lord, that “the Lord alone shall be exalted in that day”, Isaiah 2:17.
The King of kings, and Lord of lords- that is, He shall excel in reigning and shall excel in ruling.  Reigning as King supposes opposition, ruling as Lord supposes subjection.  Timothy may have confidence as he confesses such a one, that his stand will be vindicated one day, for Christ’s reign is certain.

6:16  Who only hath immortality, dwelling in the light which no man can approach unto; whom no man hath seen, nor can see: to whom be honour and power everlasting. Amen.

Who only hath immortality- this is the state of being untouchable by death in a resurrection body. At present Christ is the only one who has an immortal body.  At the resurrection the mortal bodies of believers shall “put on immortality”, never to be touched by death again, for “mortality shall be swallowed up of life”, 1 Corinthians15:53; 2 Corinthians 5:4.
Dwelling in the light that no man can approach unto- He came to bring the light of the glory of God into the world of men, but they rejected it.  He said, “As long as I am in the world I am the light of the world”, John 9:5.  He has now withdrawn from men, and is in the presence of His Father.  So our confession of Him is vital if men are to get to know Him, for we form the bridge between Christ and men by our testimony.  The light has “shined in our hearts to give the light of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ”, 2 Corinthians 4:6.  God produced light at the beginning where all was darkness, so now, He has shined in our dark hearts to give the light to us, but also so that it may shine out to others.  But it is not we that shine, for our testimony is to the person of Christ; the glory is in His face, not ours.
Whom no man hath seen nor can see- as the disciples watched the Lord Jesus ascend into the heaven, Luke tells us that “a cloud received Him out of their sight”, Acts 1:9.  Men in general have not seen Him since he was taken down from the cross.  Nor can they see Him with the natural eye for He has gone to heaven.  So if men are to respond to the testimony we give them, they must come to Christ in faith.
To whom be honour and power everlasting- this is Paul’s desire and should be ours also.  Men despised and dishonoured Him, and do so still, but God has honoured Him, and so should believers by their confession of Him.  He was “crucified through weakness, yet He liveth by the power of God”, 2 Corinthians 13:4, for He has been raised from the dead and elevated to glory by God’s mighty power, Ephesians 1:19,20.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY CHAPTER 6, VERSES 17 TO 19:
6:17  Charge them that are rich in this world, that they be not highminded, nor trust in uncertain riches, but in the living God, who giveth us richly all things to enjoy;

6:18  That they do good, that they be rich in good works, ready to distribute, willing to communicate;

6:19  Laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life.

(c)    Verses 17-19    Seventh charge to the Ephesians.

6:17  Charge them that are rich in this world, that they be not highminded, nor trust in uncertain riches, but in the living God, who giveth us richly all things to enjoy;

Charge them that are rich in this world– Paul uses the word for world here which emphasises the idea of an age the world passes through.  He is referring to this current period of time, opposed to the coming age when Christ shall reign, verse 15.  We are to live now in accordance with kingdom-principles of righteousness and godliness.  Believers are of the day of His kingdom, not the night of this world’s rebellion against Divine rule, 1 Thessalonians 5:5.
Riches bring temptation to live carnally.  We see this with the Corinthians, whom Paul said “reigned as kings”, for they were living as if the kingdom had come.  The apostles distanced themselves from such an attitude, 1 Corinthians 4:8.
That they be not highminded- as if riches bestow a high spiritual status.  Those who are entrusted with riches by God should not think themselves to be superior to others.  Rather they should consider how they might serve others with their wealth.  Joseph of Arimathea humbled himself to associate with the crucified Christ, and gave, as a rich man, his own tomb, Matthew 27:57-60.
Nor trust in uncertain riches- the one thing certain about riches is that they are uncertain.  “For riches certainly make themselves wings,” Proverbs 23:4,5.  It is not only the cares of this world, (brought on oftentimes by poverty), that “choke the word”, Matthew 13:xxx, crowding out spiritual exercises and activity, but also “the deceitfulness of riches”.
But in the living God- He is active in the support of His people. We may safely trust Him.  To trust riches is unsafe.
Who giveth us richly all things to enjoy- as a faithful Creator He provides all necessary things.  He is not against innocent pleasure.  “No good thing will the Lord withhold from them that walk uprightly,” Psalm 84:11.  The upright can be trusted to not mis-use good things.

6:18  That they do good, that they be rich in good works, ready to distribute, willing to communicate;

That they do good- this is what those who are entrusted with riches from God are to use those riches for.  All believers should be marked by good works, but those who have resources from God have a special responsibility to be exercised about this matter, for he has entrusted them with the means to do much good to others.
That they be rich in good works- note the play on the words “riches” and “rich.”  Their good works should be as abundant as their riches.  The rich fool thought only of himself, Luke 12:13-21.  Seeking “treasure for himself”, he lost it all.  Those who are “rich toward God” retain it all.
Ready to distribute- “There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth: And there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to poverty”, Proverbs 11:24.  The farmer scatters his seed, and then reaps a greater amount.  The word “ready” is the old word for liberal.  The apostle declared, “He that soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly”, 2 Corinthians 9:6.  And the wise man of the Old Testament wrote, “the liberal soul shall be made fat”, Proverbs 11:25.
Willing to communicate- our giving to others should not be reluctant, but motivated by God’s great act of giving towards us.  God loveth a cheerful giver”, 2 Corinthians 9:7, one who is full of joy as he gives.

6:19  Laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life.

Laying up in store for themselves- but in a different sense to the rich farmer laying up treasure for himself.  “He that hath pity upon the poor lendeth unto the Lord; and that which he hath given will He pay him again”, Proverbs 19:17.  The Lord Jesus exhorted us to “Lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven”, Matthew 6:20.
A good foundation against the time to come- does this mean that if we lay the foundation of our “heavenly storehouse”, the Lord will build the rest of it for us?
That they may lay hold on eternal life- all believers have eternal life through faith, but we need to take hold of the principles involved, and act upon them.

The Lord Jesus had things to say about the matter of riches, and the use to which it is put, in Luke 12:13-21.  He had been asked to judge between a man and his brother over an inheritance.  He refused to do this, but used the opportunity to give teaching about the mis-use of riches.  He spoke a parable that has become known as “The parable of the Rich Fool”.  This parable is often used, and rightly so, to warn the unsaved of the brevity of life and the certainty of death, and other things besides.  We should note, however, that the application of this parable is addressed to disciples, verse 22.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE CHAPTER 12, VERSES 13 TO 34:

12:13 And one of the company said unto Him, Master, speak to my brother, that he divide the inheritance with me.

12:14 And He said unto him, Man, who made Me a judge or a divider over you?

12:15 And He said unto them, Take heed, and beware of covetousness: for a man’s life consisteth not in the abundance of the things which he possesseth.

12:16 And He spake a parable unto them, saying, The ground of a certain rich man brought forth plentifully:

12:17 And he thought within himself, saying, What shall I do, because I have no room where to bestow my fruits?

12:18 And he said, This will I do: I will pull down my barns, and build greater; and there will I bestow all my fruits and my goods.

12:19 And I will say to my soul, Soul, thou hast much goods laid up for many years; take thine ease, eat, drink, and be merry.

12:20 But God said unto him, Thou fool, this night thy soul shall be required of thee: then whose shall those things be, which thou hast provided?

12:21 So is he that layeth up treasure for himself, and is not rich toward God.

12:22 And He said unto his disciples, Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat; neither for the body, what ye shall put on.

12:23 The life is more than meat, and the body is more than raiment.

12:24 Consider the ravens: for they neither sow nor reap; which neither have storehouse nor barn; and God feedeth them: how much more are ye better than the fowls?

12:25 And which of you with taking thought can add to his stature one cubit?

12:26 If ye then be not able to do that thing which is least, why take ye thought for the rest?

12:27 Consider the lilies how they grow: they toil not, they spin not; and yet I say unto you, that Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these.

12:28 If then God so clothe the grass, which is to day in the field, and to morrow is cast into the oven; how much more will he clothe you, O ye of little faith?

12:29 And seek not ye what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink, neither be ye of doubtful mind.

12:30 For all these things do the nations of the world seek after: and your Father knoweth that ye have need of these things.

12:31 But rather seek ye the kingdom of God; and all these things shall be added unto you.

12:32 Fear not, little flock; for it is your Father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom.

12:33 Sell that ye have, and give alms; provide yourselves bags which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth not, where no thief approacheth, neither moth corrupteth.

12:34 For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.

Blessedness?
The ground of a certain rich man brought forth plentifully, Luke 12:16.  If he was a Jew, the man would no doubt have prided himself on his blessedness.  Were not his riches a sign of Divine favour?  After all, God’s promise to those who obeyed His law was plentiful harvests, Deuteronomy 28:1-14.  Only those who disobeyed would know famine.  But the response of the man to his plentiful harvests is a certain indicator of the state of his heart.  He sees in his plenty an opportunity for ease and enjoyment, all the while ignoring the needs of others.
With the coming of Christ a great change came in regard to riches.  He came in grace, a higher principle than law.  Since He has come, those who say “Gain is godliness”, must be withdrawn from, 1 Timothy 6:5, so contrary is that idea to the spirit of Christianity.  Whereas in Old Testament times the spiritual person should have been pleased to associate with one who was blessed materially, for God was with him, now it is different.  Too often, it seems as if the Lord’s people are still in Old Testament times in this regard.  Those who only have enough, and have none to spare, are sometimes thought of as being inferior- perhaps even work-shy and incompetent.  But would we dare to display this attitude to Christ?  That most  spiritual Man, who magnified the law and made it honourable, (and who therefore merited riches as a mark of Divine favour), became poor for our sakes.  Behold His poverty at Calvary!

Foolishness
Having seen the rich man’s sham blessedness, we now are told of his real foolishness.  It is no surprise to learn that he is a fool, for he thinks “within himself” :17.  He is not prepared to allow the authority of the Word of God a place in his thinking.  It is only as we allow the mind of Christ to govern our reasonings that we shall respond in a spiritual way to the temptations that riches represent.  It is instructive to notice that when offered choices, Solomon refused riches and chose wisdom.  But then because he had chosen wisdom, he was entrusted with riches as well, 1 Kings 3:5-13.

Lavishness
We next learn of the man’s lavishness.  Unconcerned by the need all around him, (“For the poor ye have always with you”,) he embarks upon an extravagant building programme.  Did he really need to pull down his barns?  Could he not have erected an extension to the existing ones, and donated the money saved to a good cause?  It was Ambrose who said, “The bosoms of the poor, the houses of widows, the mouths of children, are the barns which last for ever”.  Goods bestowed in those barns will reap an eternal reward.

Callousness
But there is worse yet, for he is determined to eat, drink, and be merry, refusing to consider the plight of others.  The words of the apostles are relevant here, “If a brother or sister be naked, and destitute of daily food, and one of you say unto them, Depart in peace, be ye warmed and filled; notwithstanding ye give them not those things which are needful to the body; what doth it profit?  Even so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone”, James 2:15-17.  “But whoso hath this world’s good, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him?  My little children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue; but in deed and in truth”, 1 John 3:17,18.  These are searching questions posed by the apostles – what doth it profit?…how dwelleth the love of God in him?  Can those who profess to have been so remarkably and eternally benefitted by God is His love, shut their eyes to the needs of those around them, whilst all the time indulging their appetites?

Short-sightedness
Contrary to what he thought, this foolish man did not have “many years”.  He was guilty of short-sightedness, as we all can be.  It was that night that his soul was required of him, and he was called into eternity, and what he had done and been on earth was assessed.  Solemn thought!  The deeds believers have done in the body shall yet come under review, whether good or evil, and we shall receive for what we have done, 2 Corinthians 5:10.  The good will be rewarded, the evil will be rebuked.
Now there comes the question, “Whose shall those things be which thou hast provided?”  This is a question we could all profitably ask ourselves.  The words of Job are plain- “Naked came I out of the womb, and naked shall I return thither”, Job 1:21.  Job realised that he would not carry his vast possessions with him into eternity.  And the apostle Paul no doubt had this in mind when he wrote, “We brought nothing into this world, and it is certain we shall carry nothing out”, 1 Timothy 6:7.  We ought to give serious attention to this matter of what will happen to what we possess, (be it much or little), when we leave this scene.  Is it not the case that too often there are surpluses which could be invested in the work of God now, rather than waiting for Inheritance Tax to take its sizeable share?

Rich toward God
The summary the Lord gives of the situation is brief.  “So is he that layeth up treasure for himself, and is not rich toward God”.  These are the alternatives, self or God.  It should not be difficult for a believer to choose between the two.  As the word is in another place, “Ye cannot serve (as a slave) God and mammon, (riches), Matthew 6:24.  It is possible to have two employers at the same time, but it is not possible to be a slave to two masters at once, for slavery involves the total surrender of the will to another.  We should ask ourselves the question therefore whether we are slaves to money or to God – there is no middle ground.

Necessities
Having corrected a wrong attitude to luxury, the Lord now turns specifically to His disciples to ensure that they have a right attitude to necessities.  Of course it is scriptural for believers to provide for necessities.  To not do so is to be “worse than an infidel”, 1 Timothy 5:18.  Here, however, the warning is against obsessive, anxious care.  Having food and clothing we should therewith be content.  Food sustains our life, but what we do with our life is vastly more important than the food which sustains it, for “the life is more than meat”, Luke 12:23.  So with the body.  How we serve the Lord with our body is much more important than the clothes we put on it.  It is sad indeed if believers are more concerned about food and clothing than the work of God.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY CHAPTER 6, VERSES 20 AND 21:

6:20  O Timothy, keep that which is committed to thy trust, avoiding profane and vain babblings, and oppositions of science falsely so called:

6:21  Which some professing have erred concerning the faith. Grace be with thee. Amen.

(d)    Verses 20,21    Seventh charge to Timothy.

6:20  O Timothy, keep that which is committed to thy trust, avoiding profane and vain babblings, and oppositions of science falsely so called:

O Timothy- this expression tells us that the apostle is going to make an earnest appeal to Timothy.
Keep that which is committed to thy trust- he had been entrusted with the task of acting for the apostle at Ephesus, and he should be faithful to his stewardship, for “it is required in stewards, that they be found faithful”, 1 Corinthians 4:2.  We all have been given some task to do for the Lord; let us also be faithful.
Avoiding profane and vain babblings- Paul had warned of those who teach error, in 1:6,7.  He must guard against the God-dishonouring and valueless talk of men who teach error.  They had turned aside from the truth, so Timothy must turn from them.
And oppositions of science falsely so called- the gnostics, those who claimed to be the “knowing ones”, would vigorously oppose apostolic doctrine.  They claimed superior knowledge, but it was false knowledge.

6:21  Which some professing have erred concerning the faith.  Grace be with thee.  Amen.

Which some professing have erred from the faith- the body of apostolic doctrine that has been committed to the saints is the standard by which all teaching is to be judged.  To depart from that is to err, or to miss the mark.
Grace be with thee – Timothy will need an ongoing supply of grace from God to enable him to serve the Lord acceptably.  This is true of us all.  Grace in this context means free-favour from God in the form of spiritual help to enable work to be done for Him.  The apostles needed this form of grace, and so do we, Ephesians 3:2,7,8.
Amen- the word comes to us from the Old Testament, where it has the idea of that which is settled and established.  It is used to refer to the faithfulness of God, for instance in Deuteronomy 7:9, and Isaiah 65:16.  The apostle’s earnest desire was that the teaching he had given in this epistle, both to Timothy personally and also to the Ephesian believers through him, should be carried out faithfully, and become an established part of their behaviour, to God’s glory.

 

CHRIST AND THE CHURCH: PART 5

CHRIST AND THE CHURCH:
PART 5  CHRIST AS THE EXAMPLE

Ephesians 4:17-32    A Christ-like walk.

SUMMARY OF THE PASSAGE
The apostle now turns from the collective responsibility of members of the church as they relate to one another, to consider the individual walk of the believer in the world.  The passage looks at the subject in three ways, as follows:

STRUCTURE OF THE PASSAGE
Verses 17-19      Features of Adam in unbelievers.
Verses 20-21      Truth is in Jesus.
Verses 22-32     Features of Adam put off, features of Christ put on. Verses 17-19      Features of Adam in unbelievers.

Verses 17-19    FEATURES OF ADAM IN UNBELIEVERS

4:17    This I say therefore, and testify in the Lord- the chapter began with an exhortation on the basis of the teaching in chapters 1-3, and now a new section begins in a similar way.  The practical exhortations of chapters 4-6 are solidly and logically based on the teaching of chapters 1-3.  Paul solemnly testifies in full recognition of the Lordship of Christ.  When He is gladly owned as Lord the exhortations of the passage will be willingly complied with. 
That ye henceforth walk not as other Gentiles walk- he begins with a negative example, and one they will easily recognize from their pre-conversion days.  Henceforth means no longer, suggesting a clean break with the past.  That they have to be exhorted like this even though they are believers shows they had not fully realized the implications of faith in Christ. 
In the vanity of their mind- the apostle begins with the mind, because that is the seat of the thoughts, and as a man thinketh in his heart, so is he, Proverbs 23:7.  Vanity as used here means emptiness of results, and is in stark contrast to the reality that is found in Christ.  Whereas the natural man produces nothing that is pleasing to God, He was altogether pleasing to His Father.

4:18    Having the understanding darkened- understanding is literally a thinking through, so here the apostle reminds us that the thought processes of the unbeliever are darkened, or covered over, not allowing the light of God’s truth to penetrate.  
Being alienated from the life of God- when Adam sinned the threatened punishment fell upon him, and he died.  Despite continuing in the body for 930 years, he died the day he sinned.  The Lord Jesus taught this in John 5: 24 when He spoke of men passing from death unto life.  And since the life is spiritual life, then the death must be spiritual death.  Not that man’s spirit is dead, for spirits cannot die, and man is able to use his spirit to worship demons, but as far as communion with God is concerned, man is dead. 
Through the ignorance that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart- this ignorance exists because eternal life involves knowing God, and Jesus Christ, John 17:3, so those who have not this life are ignorant, however qualified they may be in the things of this world.  Because men have closed their minds to the revelation of God, they are blind in heart.  This situation is not without remedy, as John 9 illustrates.  Reading verses 17-19 should makes us truly thankful that the grace of God has reached us, and should also make us more concerned about the plight of those still in their sins all around us.  It is solemn to think that the population of the world increases by 270,000 people every day.  That is not the number of people who are born each day, but rather the number of people who are born over and above the number of those who die each day.  May the Lord give us wisdom in this situation.

4:19    Who being past feeling- as a result of this willing heart-blindness, men are not sensitive to the truth of God, and what is acceptable behaviour with Him. 
Have given themselves over unto lasciviousness, to work all uncleanness with greediness- lasciviousness is lack of restraint, the direct result of refusing the Divine laws which should govern life on earth.  See Psalm 2:3, and Romans 1:18-32.  This in its turn results in uncleanness of every and any sort, and that with an attitude of heart which longs for more and more.

Verses 20-32        TRUTH IS IN JESUS  

But ye have not so learned Christ- again the emphasis on the mind.  We learn how to sin from Adam and his race, we learn how to live worthily through Christ’s example when here on earth.  It is not simply that He taught how to live, but that He is the Life, John 14:6, for true life finds its fullest expression in Him; He is the subject of the lesson. 

4:21    If so be that ye have heard Him- through the personal testimony of apostles and prophets, and the preaching of evangelists, pastors and teachers, the Ephesian believers had heard Him, as much as if they had been on earth when Christ was. 
And have been taught by Him- literally, taught in Him.  That is, as those who by faith were in Christ, they were in a position to take advantage of the teaching.  Try as they might to imitate Christ, unbelievers have not the power to do so.  The statement “Ye must be born again” comes before Matthew chapters 5-7, so only those who are born again can fulfil Christ’s commands. 
As the truth is in Jesus- the true life is expressed in Jesus, the Man upon the earth who pleased God fully.  This phrase is often misquoted as “the truth as it is in Jesus”, but this implies that truth in someone else is different.  Christ alone is the full expression of the truth.  Paul longed that the life of Jesus might be manifest in his mortal body, 2 Corinthians 4:10.

4:22    That ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man- as we learn Christ through His example, and are taught of Him through His word, we are taught to put off the old man.  In principle we did this when we turned to Christ, but there is an ongoing need for readjustment to Christ.  The words “put off” mean to take off and lay aside, and are used of those who stoned Stephen, Acts 7:58.  They took off their garments and laid them aside as being unsuitable for the task in hand.  Clothing speaks of character in the Scriptures, and so we should take off and discard the characteristics of Adam, the old and out-of-date man, for those garments are not suitable for the task in hand of living like Christ.  Our old man has been crucified with Christ, for Christ undertook to deal with what we were in Adam, and by association with Him in His death and resurrection we are freed from the consequences of what Adam did when he fell.  See Romans 6. 
Which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts- because the human heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked, it deceives the unbeliever into doing corrupting things, even things which will bring into ruin. 

4:23    And be renewed in the spirit of your mind- instead of being corrupted by a deceitful mind, we should be constantly adjusting to the new things that are found to perfection in Christ.  The spirit of our mind is our attitude of mind, which is so governed by the Spirit of God that it can be called the mind of the Spirit, Romans 8:5.  We must adopt the right attitude to the things mentioned here, if we are to be in the good of them.

4:24    And that ye put on the new man- this is the other side to the truth that we have been taught in Christ, for we have not only to put on, but put off as well.  No doubt the garments of the two malefactors as well as Christ’s became the property of the soldiers at the foot of the cross.  The question for us is which garments shall we put on, Christ’s, or the malefactors? 
Which after God is created- likeness to Christ has to be created in us, for it does not come naturally.  After God means with God as the model.  God’s original design for Adam was that he be in the image and likeness of God.  That likeness has been spoiled by sin, and Adam begat Seth after his likeness, not God’s, Genesis 5:1,3.  Only because of Christ’s intervention as the second man, the last Adam, can God create anew after His likeness as expressed in Christ. 
In righteousness and true holiness- this is the condition in which the new man is, ideally.  It is our responsibility to put off all those things which are incompatible with righteousness and holiness.  True holiness is holiness which is produced when we allow the truth to govern us.  The truth in question being the truth in Jesus.  The word for holiness here is not the usual one meaning separation.  It has been defined as “that quality of holiness which is manifested in those who have regard equally to grace and truth”, Vine. Notice the three ideas of righteousness, holiness and truth, which could be used as summaries of the next few verses.  They are in opposition to the corruption, lusts and deceit mentioned at the end of verse 22.

TRUTH
4:25    Wherefore putting away lying, speak every man truth with his neighbour- it is not suitable for those who claim to know Him who is the truth, to be found lying.  As verse 15 has already told us, we should not only be truthful, but live the truth.  In fact the word for lying used here suggests this, being the word for falsehood.  May we be like the psalmist and hate every false way, Psalm 119:104,128.  The apostle quotes here from Zechariah 8:16.  As an Old Testament statement, it is a requirement under the law.  How much more now that Christ has come, and grace reigns.  Zechariah has fellow-Israelites in view when he speaks of neighbours, those who hope to enter the kingdom of the Messiah. 
For we are members one of another- as fellow-members of the body of Christ we are members of His body, (for we are more than just neighbours), and what we do even with our bodies, 1 Corinthians 6:15, affects the Head in heaven.

RIGHTEOUSNESS
4:26    Be ye angry, and sin not- sometimes the cause of truth demands that we be angry, with the sort of anger that Christ showed when He saw within the hardened hearts of men, Mark 3:5.  That it is permissible for a believer to be angry at times is shown in that a bishop must not be soon angry, Titus 1:7, thus showing that controlled anger is permitted at times.  One has said, “He that would be angry at sin, let him be angry at nothing but sin”. 
Let not the sun go down upon your wrath:- justified anger is not to degenerate into that which smoulders in our hearts, for the apostle is quoting from Psalm 4:4, and the psalmist goes on to say, “Commune in your own heart on your bed”.  We are to have quiet spirits, even in times when we have strong feelings about matters which affect the honour of Christ.  “Anger resteth in the bosom of fools”, Ecclesiastes 7:9, with the emphasis on resteth. 

4:27    Neither give place to the devil- the Devil delights to provoke us into emotional outbursts, and we should be aware of this, and not give him any opportunities to exploit situations, perhaps by exaggerated language or behaviour whilst under stress.

4:28    Let him that stole steal no more: but rather let him labour, working with his hands the thing which is good, that he may have to give to him that needeth- such is the transforming power of the gospel, that it not only enables a person to renounce that unlawful activity by which he gained a living, and begin to earn that living in an honest way, but to go further, and seek to make recompense as a believer for the sin of the past by meeting the needs of the poor.  This is in the spirit of the trespass offering, which required that one who had stolen should pay back what was stolen, and add the fifth part thereto.  See Hebrews 13:16, and also Zacchaeus’ attitude in Luke 19:8,9.  The apostle himself worked with his own hands to supply not only his needs, but also the needs of those with him, Acts 20:34,35. 

4:29  Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth- note the absolute terms the apostle uses.  A corrupt communication is a statement which is bad and unprofitable. 
But that which is good to the use of edifying- when we see gaps in the lives of fellow-saints, we should be concerned to fill them with words that build and encourage. 
That it may minister grace unto the hearers- So we may not only benefit our fellow-believers by giving them material things, as verse 28 indicates, but we also have the opportunity of ministering to their spiritual needs too, by those things that we say.  By this means those things which God is looking for from His people in response to His grace are fostered and encouraged.

HOLINESS
4:30    And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God- every true believer is indwelt by the Spirit of God, who is a Divine person, and sensitive to the behaviour of God’s people. To grieve means to make sorry, to cause pain or grief. Note the connection with the foregoing references to corrupt communication.  The Spirit is grieved by such a thing, for He is the Spirit of grace, Hebrews 10:29.  The fact that the Spirit dwells within us should be a strong incentive to holiness, as the apostle makes clear in 1 Thessalonians 4:7,8, “for God hath not called us unto uncleanness, but unto holiness.  He therefore that despiseth, despiseth not man, but God, who hath also given us His Holy Spirit”.  The expression used of the Holy Spirit here is very strong, being literally, “His Spirit, the Holy One”.

The following things may be said about the indwelling of the Spirit of God:
1.    The Lord Jesus promised His own that the Holy Spirit would be given, John 14:16.  He is not earned or merited, but given by God in grace.  Also, He dwells within the believer, in his heart, and is not merely an external influence upon him.
2.    The Spirit of God indwells the believer the moment he believes, Galatians 3:2, where the question is rhetorical, i.e. the answer is so obvious that it needs not to be stated.  The Lord Jesus told His apostles to tarry at Jerusalem until the Spirit came, which they did.  He had said to them in the Upper Room, “If ye love Me, keep my commandments.  And I will pray the Father…John 14:15,16.  They did keep His commandments, and the Spirit came.  Now that the Spirit has come at Pentecost, when a person believes he becomes part of the one body, and is made personally to drink into one Spirit, 1 Corinthians 12:13, John 4:10,13,14.
3.    The Lord Jesus promised that once given, the Spirit would never leave them, John 14:16.  The Spirit left King Saul, 1 Samuel 16:14, and David implored the Lord not to take His Holy Spirit from him, Psalm 51:11.  These references remind us that the Holy Spirit was given in Old Testament times to empower for special tasks, in these cases to be king in Israel.  If the Spirit had been taken, David would no longer have been king.  As for ourselves, the permanent indwelling of the Spirit should not be used as an excuse for unspiritual behaviour.
4.    The Spirit was to be personally in the believer.  See John 14:17, where the contrast is between the Spirit being alongside of them as He indwelt Christ who was with them, and the Spirit abiding in them, when Christ was no longer walking physically with them.
5.    The presence of the Spirit is known by the believer, John 14:17.  The worldling can only appreciate things by the physical senses because he is not born of God.  Because the Spirit cannot be physically seen, then the unbeliever cannot know Him.  The Spirit makes His presence felt in the believer’s heart by encouraging spiritual exercises, Romans 8:16.
6.     The Spirit acts as a comforter, strengthener and encourager, in the same way as the Lord Jesus acted towards His disciples when down here.  This is the force of the word “another” in John 14:16, meaning “another of the same sort”.
7.    The Spirit enables the believer to see Christ, John 14:19.  He does this by announcing the things of Christ to us, John 16:14, so that Christ is glorified.  Through this ministry of the Spirit, the Lord Jesus may be seen with spiritual insight just as really as the apostles saw Him with natural eyesight.  John writes in 1 John 1:3 so that we may share the things he saw and heard, but he gives to us no physical description of the Lord.  What really matter, therefore, are spiritual views of Him. 

Whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption- The Lord Jesus has purchased His people, and we have redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of sins.  Redemption of the body we do not yet have, however, for that will happen at His coming, see Philippians 3:220,21; 1 Corinthians 15:48-53.  Note that it is unto the day of redemption, and not simply until, as if it is only a question of time.  What happened when we were saved and sealed was in view of the redemption in the future.  This is a strong reason to believe in the eternal security of the true believer, for God has done something in the past which guarantees the future.

4:31    Let all bitterness, and wrath, and anger, and clamour, and evil speaking, be put away from you, with all malice- these are features which the Spirit finds grieving, and which are contrary to Christ’s example.  The truth in Jesus is totally opposed to these things.  Clearly the anger is unrighteous anger, or else there is a contradiction with verse 26.  We should only be angry at things Christ would be angry about.

4:32    And be ye kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ’s sake hath forgiven you- this is the positive side, as verse 31 is the negative side.  We should avoid being unkind, but also set out to be kind, for that is what God has done, taking the initiative in the matter.  God forgave in Christ, meaning He forgave in view of all Christ is to Him, and all He did for us.  Those who have been forgiven by God should be the special objects of our care, for this is Christ-like, and is the mark of a worthy walk before God. 
Notice how high the standard of forgiveness is, being nothing less that the attitude of God.  This reminds us of Peter’s question, “Lord, how oft shall my brother sin against me, and I forgive him?  Till seven times?”  Jesus saith unto him, “I say not unto thee, ‘Until seven times’: but, ‘Until seventy times seven’, Matthew 18:21,22.  Then He told the parable of the ten thousand talent debt and the one hundred pence debt.  Peter no doubt thought that to forgive seven times would be commendable; the Lord raised the standard not to 7 x 7 = 49, but to 70 to the power of 7, which is 8235430.  This is a lifetime of forgiveness.  There are 25550 days in 70 years.  There are 322 times that number in 8235430.  So if the same man came to Peter 322 times every day for 70 years, (that is every three minutes during his waking hours for the whole of his lifetime), and asked his forgiveness, then he was to forgive him.  And so are we.

It is worth remembering that genuine forgiveness on the part of the one sinned against can only follow genuine repentance on the part of the one sinning.  In the parallel passage this is emphasized- “Take heed to yourselves: If thy brother trespass against thee, rebuke him; and if he repent, forgive him.  And if he trespass against thee seven times in a day, and seven times in a day turn again to thee, saying, ‘I repent;’  thou shalt forgive him”, Luke 17:3,4.  So both grace and truth are to be in exercise; truth which rebukes and requires repentance, grace which grants that forgiveness when these conditions are met.
So it has been with God.  His rich grace has forgiven us for the sake of Christ.  His truth demanded that we repent before we knew that forgiveness.

ROMANS 2

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address:  martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk  We would be pleased to hear from you.

Section 3   Romans 2:1-16
God’s wrath against men as their Moral Governor

Subject of Section 3
The apostle now deals with the matter of conscience, that faculty God has given to man whereby he is able to decide on moral issues. That man is able to so decide is shown by the last verse of chapter one, where the apostle describes men as “knowing the judgment of God”, 1:32. Man has the knowledge of good and evil and knows the difference. He knows, also, that sin deserves punishment. We should bear in mind when thinking of this passage, that the apostle is meeting the moraliser on his own ground, just as the Lord Jesus met the lawyer on his own ground in Luke 10:25,26. Does the man of verse 1 condemn the works of others? Then he must be examined as to his own works, and judged accordingly.

Structure of Section 3

3(a)

2:1-2

The judgment of God is according to truth

3(b)

2:3-11

The judgment of God is according to deeds

3(c)

2:12-15

The judgment of God is according to responsibility

3(d)

2:16

The judgment of God is according to the gospel


The passage tells us at least nine things about the judgment of God. It is:

2:2 Real, being according to truth, and accurate
2:3 Inescapable, if men remain unrepentant
2:4 Avoidable, if men turn to God
2:5 Judicial, not remedial
2:6 Proportional, according to the degree of guilt
2:6 Personal, for the individual is accountable to God
2:6 Universal, for God will “render to every man”
2:8,9 Fearful, for “it is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the Living God”, Hebrews 10:31
2:11 Impartial, for God is no respecter of persons, either in salvation, Acts 10:34, or judgment

The emphasis in chapter 1 is on the reasons for His wrath, now the reality of His wrath is made known. The word used for judgment in verses 2 and 3 means a sentence or verdict of judgment after a process of investigation. The judgment in view therefore is that before the Great White Throne, Revelation 20:11-15, on “the great day”, Jude 6.

3(a)   2:1,2
The judgment of God is according to truth

2:1
Therefore thou art inexcusable, O man, whosoever thou art that judgest: for wherein thou judgest another, thou condemnest thyself; for thou that judgest doest the same things.

Therefore thou art inexcusable, O man, whosoever thou art that judgest- in 1:32 men agree that sin should be judged, but they condone it in others and practise it themselves. In this verse, however, the apostle speaks to a class of men drawn from Jew and Gentile, (since he shows the danger of judgment for both, verses 9-11) who condemn sin in others. The Son of God is the only one charged with the task of judging, John 5:22,27.
For wherein thou judgest another, thou condemnest thyself; for thou that judgest doest the same things- men may take a high moral ground and expose the sins of other men, but as the proverb says, “As in water face answereth to face, so the heart of man to man”, Proverbs 27:19. In other words, just as when we stand on a bridge and see our reflection in the water below, so when we look at another’s life, we see a reflection of our own.

2:2
But we are sure that the judgment of God is according to truth against them which commit such things.

But we are sure that the judgment of God is according to truth against them which commit such things- the apostle is confident, both as a believer and as an apostle, that God’s verdict on man’s sin will be accurate, unbiased and real, in contrast to the warped ideas of men. Truth may be defined as “that which corresponds to reality.” Men will be judged by the unerring wisdom of God, and not by the fallible opinions of men. The very fact that sinners call for retribution when a hideous crime is committed shows that they have a sense of justice implanted within them by God when He made man in His own image.

3(b)   2:3-11
The judgment of God is according to deeds

2:3
And thinkest thou this, O man, that judgest them which do such things, and doest the same, that thou shalt escape the judgment of God?

And thinkest thou this O man, that judgest them which do such things, and doest the same, that thou shalt escape the judgment of God? As the writer to the Hebrews said, “How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation?” Hebrews 2:3. Judgment is inescapable as far as unrepentant sinners are concerned. Heaven and earth flee away from God’s judgment throne, Revelation 20:11, so although men may try to hide, there will be no place for them to go.

2:4
Or despisest thou the riches of his goodness and forbearance and longsuffering; not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance?

Or despisest thou the riches of his goodness and forbearance and longsuffering- the goodness of God means God’s kind ways. The forbearance of God is shown when He holds back from judging. His longsuffering is shown by Him waiting long for sinners to repent. Man is entirely responsible for his refusal to turn to God.
Not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance? God’s desire is that men be saved, for God is “longsuffering to us-ward, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance”, 2 Peter 3:9. So judgment is avoidable as far as those who repent are concerned.

2:5
But after thy hardness and impenitent heart treasurest up unto thyself wrath against the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God;

But after thy hardness and impenitent heart treasurest up unto thyself wrath- the wrath men accumulate is in direct proportion, (“after” means “in relation to”), to the hardness of their hearts against God, and their refusal to repent.
Against the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God- the day in question is what Jude calls “the great day”, Jude 6, when men are judged before the great white throne with impartial judgment, Revelation 20:11-15. The standard will not be the biased view of men about others and themselves, but rather God’s righteous verdict. Compare the riches of God’s goodness which He stores up for those who believe, verse 4, and the treasure of wrath accumulated by men, as stated in this verse.

2:6
Who will render to every man according to his deeds:

Who will render to every man according to his deeds- what is within the impenitent heart is expressed in actions, as the Lord Himself taught in Mark 7:14-23, and those actions will receive judgment appropriate to each one, as Revelation 20:12,13 makes clear, for the books recording their works will be opened, and men will be judged according to God’s true record of their sins. As the wise man said, “For God shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good or whether it be evil”, Ecclesiastes 12:14.

2:7
To them who by patient continuance in well doing seek for glory and honour and immortality, eternal life:

To them who by patient continuation in well-doing seek for glory and honour and immortality, eternal life- the principle that “he that doeth righteousness is righteous” holds good at all times. Only those who have a righteous nature can do righteous works, 1 John 3:7. As the Lord Jesus Himself said, “every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit”, Matthew 7:17. The fruit of a tree indicates the nature of the tree.
Eternal life is looked at here in its full expression in eternity. Every believer of every age possesses eternal life, the life of God, or else communion with God would not be possible. The fulness of that life awaits in the future, however, when all the corruptible things that hinder the full appreciation of it are removed at the resurrection. Immortality, as used here, means incorruptibility, the state of things that cannot decay. The true believer’s ultimate goal is to glorify and honour God in a state of eternal incorruption.
This verse does not contradict later truth that justification is by faith alone, and not by works. This passage shows that Paul is in agreement with James that faith without works is dead. If a person patiently continues in well-doing, he does so because he has repented before God and been created anew, see 2 Corinthians 5:17,21; James 1:18; 1 John 3:6-10.

2:8
But unto them that are contentious, and do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness, indignation and wrath,

But unto them that are contentious- these are they who argue against God, whether by words or deeds.
And do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness- instead of responding in obedient faith to the truth of God, they prefer to obey the dictates of their unrighteous hearts.
Indignation and wrath- indignation is God’s attitude toward sin; wrath, the expression of that attitude in judgment.

2:9
Tribulation and anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth evil, of the Jew first, and also of the Gentile;

Tribulation and anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth evil- tribulation is what man will experience when God’s wrath is upon him, whereas anguish indicates the extremity of the suffering. The Lord Jesus warned, “there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth”, Matthew 24:51. Let the sinner beware, for “It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.” Hebrews 10:31.
Of the Jew first, and also of the Gentile- the Jew will be “first” in judgment because of his sin despite great privileges. When He upraided the cities where most of His mighty works had been done, the Lord warned them that the men of Nineveh, (heathen Gentiles who had repented when Jonah preached to them), would condemn them in the day of judgment, Matthew 12:41.
Note that none are exempt from judgment, for God does not leave Himself without witness, Acts 14:17, and his eternal power and Godhead are clearly seen in creation, so men are without excuse, Romans 1:19,20.

2:10
But glory, honour, and peace, to every man that worketh good, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile:

But glory, honour, and peace, to every man that worketh good, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile- glory and honour were linked with immortality in verse 7, but now with peace. The apostle first describes the turmoil and agitation of the lost in the Lake of Fire, and now contrasts it with the peace that those who know God shall enjoy eternally. The context relates to the sinful works of men, so it is appropriate for the apostle to contrast those with the righteous works of those who know God. Again, the nature of each person is producing what is in harmony with it.

2:11
For there is no respect of persons with God.

For there is no respect of persons with God- as Peter said, after he realised that he should no longer make a difference between Jews and Greeks, “Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons: but in every nation he that feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him”, Acts 10:34,35. There is no bias with the Divine Judge, nor can He be bribed. Peter is not saying that all religions are valid, for he is not speaking of religions, but nations. He means that where there is an earnest seeking after God, (as there was with Cornelius, to whom he was speaking), a man’s ethnic origin is of no account. God finds it acceptable if men, (even Gentiles), seek after Him sincerely.

3(c)   2:12-15
The judgment of God is according to responsibility

2:12
For as many as have sinned without law shall also perish without law: and as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law;

For as many as have sinned without law, shall also perish without law- this does not mean men will perish in a lawless, unprincipled way, but rather, that the Gentiles will perish without being called to account for having broken the written set of laws given to Israel at Sinai. Gentiles will not be judged for breaking the law if they genuinely did not know about it. They will perish, however, for sinning, if they did not repent, for they have the work of the law written in their hearts, as verse 15 will say.
And as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law- the Jew had the law given to him at Sinai, and that will be the test for him. The Lord Jesus said to the Jews, “Do not think that I will accuse you to the Father: there is one that accuseth you, even Moses, in whom ye trust”, John 5:45. This is one of the reasons why the unrepentant Jew will have priority in judgment, verse 9. The law was like the hedge God put around the vineyard, in the parable, Isaiah 5:2. The Jew was “in the law”, instructed by it and protected by it.

The apostle now shows in verses 13-15 the principles upon which Gentiles will be judged. First, they will be judged for what their works were, verse 13. Second, they will be judged according to the fact that they had a knowledge of what the law demands not only because of what they were by nature, (for God created them in His image, verses 14 and 15, and this image is still partially retained, despite the fall), but also because they had the knowledge of good and evil, verse 15.

2:13
(For not the hearers of the law are just before God, but the doers of the law shall be justified.

(For not the hearers of the law are just before God, but the doers of the law shall be justified- the Gentiles did not hear the law at Sinai, as Israel did. But that is not the test. It is obeying the law that matters. If it were possible to be justified by works, (and it is not, as the apostle will state in 3:20), then it would not be by hearing commands, but by actually doing them. A parenthesis begins with this verse and extends to the end of verse 15.

2:14
For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, these, having not the law, are a law unto themselves:

For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law- “do by nature” means to act by the in-built moral instinct that was implanted in man when he was made in the image and after the likeness of God, Genesis 1:26. This is inherited at birth. This instinct still remains in part, despite the fall of man, but is generally stifled by men in relation to themselves, but not so much in relation to the sins of others, as we see from verse 1.
These, having not the law, are a law unto themselves- this comes about by the process described in verse 15, where heart and conscience argue the case, and reach a verdict, and thus men legislate for themselves.

2:15
Which shew the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts the mean while accusing or else excusing one another;)

Which shew the work of the law written in their hearts- the work of the law is not the same as the works of the law. The work of the law that is written in the hearts of men is to convict the sinner of his sin. But the apostle declares here that this conviction takes place even in those who have not formally received the law of Moses. Because the law of God is written in the hearts of all men, they have the means whereby their own conscience will convict them. And this is what is described in the rest of the verse. It is as if the heart of the sinner becomes a law-court, in which the prosecution and the defence argue the case, and the conscience is brought in as witness.
Their conscience also bearing witness- conscience is that faculty of mind which firstly enables us to distinguish between good and evil, and then between right and wrong. It bears witness to our evil deeds by rebuking us. It also bears witness to the good we should do but fail to do.
And their thoughts meanwhile accusing or else excusing one another)- a debate goes on between the heart, (which knows what should be done because God’s law is written there), and conscience, (which gives its verdict on what is done), and the result is either self-accusation or self-excuse. So the individual Gentile applies the law unto himself, even though he does not possess a written code, and by so doing legislates for himself. We should notice that this man has no power to clear himself from sin; he can only make excuses for it. This will not be enough in the Divine courts of justice.
The apostle has justified the statement he made in verse 12, that those who sin without having the law formally given to them are still liable to perish. The apostle now resumes his line of thought from verse 12.

3(d)   2:16
The judgment of God is according to the gospel

2:16
In the day when God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ according to my gospel.

In the day when God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ according to my gospel- the full revelation of how God will judge men is set out in the gospel, forming the dark background against which the announcement of the person and work of Christ is made. Just as Gentiles will not be judged according to a law they were never given, so they will not be judged by a gospel they never heard. Rather, the apostle is saying here that the judgment of God is made known now in the gospel. As we have seen, the Gentiles will be judged by their reaction to the light they had, whether from creation or conscience.

Section 4  2:17-3:20
God’s wrath against men as Legislator

Subject of Section 4
The apostle now directly confronts the Jew with his lack of responsible action in the light of the privileges he has been given by God. He deals with the matter in five ways, showing conclusively that just as the heathen man of chapter 1 rejects God as Creator, and the moraliser rejects God as Moral Governor, the Jew dishonours God as the Legislator who gave the law and the prophets to the nation for their instruction.

Structure of Section 4

4(a)

2:17-20

The charge of complacency

4(b)

2:21-24

The charge of hypocrisy

4(c)

2:25-29

The charge of unreality

4(d)

3:1-8

The charge of infidelity

4(e)

3:9-17

The charge of iniquity

4(f)

3:18-20

The charged ones found guilty


4(a)   2:17-20
The charge of complacency

2:17
Behold, thou art called a Jew, and restest in the law, and makest thy boast of God,

Behold, thou art called a Jew- the word “behold” has its counterpart in the word “therefore” of verse 21. The apostle draws the attention of the Jew to his lack of consistency. “You pride yourself on the fact you are a Jew, therefore you must expect examination”. The Jew was a man relying on nationality and background for favour with God.
And restest in the law- thinking that to simply receive the law is enough.
And makest thy boast in God- which at first sight is a good thing, but this was really an evidence of national pride in what God had done for them. Compare the true boasting in 5:11.

2:18
And knowest his will, and approvest the things that are more excellent, being instructed out of the law;

And knowest his will- the Jew was sure that his interpretation of the law was correct.
And approvest the things that are more excellent, being instructed out of the law- guided by the law he was able to form an opinion on moral issues, and to say with authority what was best.

2:19
And art confident that thou thyself art a guide of the blind, a light of them which are in darkness,

And art confident that thou thyself art a guide of the blind- the Gentile is blind, and the Jew leads him, doing so independently of the help of God, as is suggested by “thou thyself“.
A light of them which are in darkness- the Gentile is in spiritual darkness, the Jew is confident that he is able to enlighten him.

2:20
An instructor of the foolish, a teacher of babes, which hast the form of knowledge and of the truth in the law.

An instructor of the foolish- the Gentile lacks the wisdom revealed in the Old Testament, therefore the Jew instructs him.
A teacher of babes, which hast the form of knowledge and of the truth of the law- the Gentile is an immature babe, the Jew trains him. The Gentile is in error, the Jew has the “form of the law”, that is, the law as an organised system, and hence possesses truth.
All the things mentioned in verses 17-20 are in relation to the law of Moses. That law directed men, but it gave no power to move in the right direction, as Romans 8:3 indicates. Instead of looking to God in faith for power to fulfil His will, the Jew was content to strive to keep the observance of the law, which caused him to be complacent and proud.

4(b)   2:21-24
The charge of hypocrisy

2:21
Thou therefore which teachest another, teachest thou not thyself? thou that preachest a man should not steal, dost thou steal?

Thou therefore which teachest another, teachest thou not thyself? A “hypocritos” was the mask an actor wore on stage, making him appear a different person in public to what he was in private. Publicly, the Jew advanced the cause of the law of Moses, but privately committed what he condemned in others. The descriptions of verses 19 and 20 all had the idea of teaching in them, so Paul confronts the Jew with his inconsistency. That which he teaches to another, the Jew must teach himself first. The scribes sat in Moses’ seat as teachers of the law, but the Lord said “they say, and do not”, Matthew 23:3.
Thou that preachest a man should not steal, dost thou steal? We may illustrate these things from the fall of David in the matter of Bathsheba, for David stole her from Uriah her husband, as Nathan the prophet declared in parable form, 2 Samuel 12:1-10.

2:22
Thou that sayest a man should not commit adultery, dost thou commit adultery? thou that abhorrest idols, dost thou commit sacrilege?

Thou that sayest a man should not commit adultery, dost thou commit adultery? David was guilty of this sin with Bathsheba.
Thou that abhorrest idols, dost thou commit sacrilege? It was Uriah the Gentile, Bathsheba’s husband, who was concerned for the welfare of the ark, and the tables of the law within it, 2 Samuel 11:11, whereas David was intent on breaking the laws written on them, even though at his coronation he would have committed himself to upholding them. To commit sacrilege is to rob temples, but David had gone further and had robbed God.

2:23
Thou that makest thy boast of the law, through breaking the law dishonourest thou God?

Thou that makest thy boast of the law, through breaking the law dishonourest thou God? The last five commandments of the law related to the rights of one’s neighbour, but killing, committing adultery, stealing, bearing false witness, (as David did in effect when he sent a present to Uriah, pretending he was in favour with him, 2 Samuel 11:8), and coveting one’s neighbour’s wife, all hurt a man’s neighbour. God was dishonoured as much by this, as by the breaking of the first five commandments.

2:24
For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you, as it is written.

For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you, as it is written- God said through the prophet, “my name continually every day is blasphemed”, Isaiah 52:5. See also 2 Samuel 12:14, where Nathan the prophet tells David that “by this deed thou hast given great occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme”. It was God’s purpose that Israel should be unto God “for a people, and for a name, and for a praise, and for a glory”, Jeremiah 13:11, but in the main they were the reverse.

4(c)   2:25-29
The charge of unreality

2:25
For circumcision verily profiteth, if thou keep the law: but if thou be a breaker of the law, thy circumcision is made uncircumcision.

For circumcision verily profiteth, if thou keep the law- circumcision was a physical operation on a Jew’s body with spiritual implications, committing him to the keeping of the law. It distinguished him from a Gentile, but it was only of value if the truth of separation to God and the obedience to the law expressed in it was practised.
But if thou be a breaker of the law, thy circumcision is made uncircumcision- a circumcised Jew who did not keep the law was no better than an uncircumcised Gentile.

2:26
Therefore if the uncircumcision keep the righteousness of the law, shall not his uncircumcision be counted for circumcision?

Therefore if the uncircumcision keep the righteousness of the law, shall not his uncircumcision be counted for circumcision? If a circumcised man can become like an uncircumcised Gentile by bad conduct, then in theory an uncircumcised Gentile can become like a circumcised Jew by good conduct. Righteousness is “all that the law demanded as right,” which the apostle has already shown was known by Gentiles without them having tables of stone, verses 14,15. The apostle is shaking Jewish complacency to its foundations. The rabbis said “All the circumcised have part in the world to come”, by which they meant Messiah’s kingdom, but the apostle shows here that they were mistaken.

2:27
And shall not uncircumcision which is by nature, if it fulfil the law, judge thee, who by the letter and circumcision dost transgress the law?

And shall not uncircumcision which is by nature if it fulfil the law- Gentiles were born without the benefit of inherited privileges, (“uncircumcision…by nature”), yet some of them sincerely attempted to act righteously. The apostle is not saying they could completely carry out the law, but that if they did they would condemn faithless Jews.
Judge thee, who by the letter and circumcision dost transgress the law- Jews had the law administered nationally, (the letter of the law handed down at Sinai), and circumcision administered personally, to admit them into the community which had the law. So they grew up in a sphere conducive to law-keeping, but broke the law. By being content with possessing the Scriptures, (the letter), and being circumcised, they thought themselves secure, failed to depend on God, and hence transgressed the law. They are condemned by sincere Gentiles. They had allowed the very possession of the law and circumcision to lead them to transgress the law, but only because their hearts were not right.

2:28
For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly; neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh:

For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly- that is, one living an outwardly blameless life. Paul describes himself before he was converted as, “touching the righteousness which is in the law, blameless”, Philippians 3:6. He was blameless, that is, as far as men were able to tell.
Neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh- note how radical these statements are. Neither outward observance of ceremonies, nor physical marking of the outside of the flesh are of any value. The Old Testament insisted on heart circumcision, which meant inward separation from that which displeased God, and involvement in that which pleased Him. The following scriptures bear this out:
“Circumcise therefore the foreskin of your heart”, Deuteronomy 10:16.
“And the Lord thy God will circumcise thine heart…to love the Lord thy God with all thine heart”, Deuteronomy 30:6.
“Circumcise yourselves to the Lord, and take away the foreskins of your heart”, Jeremiah 4:4.

2:29
But he is a Jew, which is one inwardly; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not of men, but of God.

But he is a Jew, which is one inwardly- a Jew in the proper sense of the word does not rely on an outward sign in the flesh, like physical circumcision, but on having an inner earnestness to do God’s will. The prophets in the Old Testament had spoken like this, see, for example, 1 Samuel 15:22,23 and Micah 6:6-8.
And circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter- a truly circumcised person is not content with mere observance of the externals of religion as detailed in the ceremonial law.
Whose praise is not of men, but of God- this is a play on the word Jew, which coming from the name Judah, means “praise,” see Genesis 29:35. Men may not appreciate the spiritual person, but God does, and commends him. If the Jew would really live up to his name, he must be changed inwardly. Some of the Pharisees were guilty of seeking the praise of men by outward observance, John 12:43. These were not true to their calling as Jews.

 

 

ROMANS 5:12-21

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

 

We now begin a study of that section of the Epistle to the Romans which runs from chapter 5 verse 12 to the end of chapter 8, which deals not so much with what we have done, (the word “sins” is only found once from 5:12-8:39), but what we are. In other words, the criminal, not the crimes he has committed. Now that his sins have been forgiven, what is a believer’s relationship with God? What of the nature which caused him to sin before he was saved? By what power is the Christian life lived? And is the security of the believer assured? These questions, and others besides, are answered in the next sections of the epistle.

It might be found helpful to read the summary sections first, to get an idea of the thought-flow of these dificult and complicated verses.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS CHAPTER 5, VERSES 12 TO 21 

5:12  Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned:

5:13  (For until the law sin was in the world: but sin is not imputed when there is no law.

5:14  Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression, who is the figure of him that was to come.

5:15  But not as the offence, so also is the free gift. For if through the offence of one many be dead, much more the grace of God, and the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded unto many.

5:16  And not as it was by one that sinned, so is the gift: for the judgement was by one to condemnation, but the free gift is of many offences unto justification.

5:17  For if by one man’s offence death reigned by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ.)

5:18  Therefore as by the offence of one judgement came upon all men to condemnation; even so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.

5:19  For as by one man’s disobedience many were made sinners, so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous.

5:20  Moreover the law entered, that the offence might abound. But where sin abounded, grace did much more abound:

5:21  That as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord.

Suject of Section 8

The apostle begins this fresh section of the epistle in which he deals with what we are by nature, by tracing that nature to Adam. By ‘nature’ is meant those essential features which combine to make a thing what it is. Through the sin and disobedience of the first man, who is the federal head of men as sinners, terrible consequences were passed on to all, which could only be remedied by the death of the Lord Jesus Christ, who becomes the head of those who believe. The teaching of the previous section has prepared the way for what is presented to us now. The apostle assumes we accept the testimony of the early chapters of the Book of Genesis, with its record of the formation of the first man, Adam, his disobedience and fall, and the descent of all mankind from him in a state of sin.

Section 8 Romans 5:12-21

Christ and Adam compared and contrasted
The whole of the purpose of God for mankind centres on the fact that His Son became man, and as such is the second man, the last Adam. He came to “restore that which he took not away”, Psalm 69:4, or, in other words, came to remedy the loss and damage that Adam had brought upon men by his sin.

Structure of Section 8
The passage is very complex, but may be clearer if we note its structure in the following form, where the numbers represent the verses of the section:-

12 [(13-14) 15-17] 18-21

 In other words, the main subject is in verses 12 and 18-21, and verses 13-17 form a parenthesis. Inside this parenthesis there is another, consisting of verses 13 and 14.

8(a) 5:12 Entrance of sin and its consequence
8(b) 5:13-14 Existence of sin before the law-age
8(c) 5:15  Effect of sin and God’s attitude
8(d) 5:16,17 Ending of death’s reign
8(e) 5:18 Extending of a gift to all
8(f) 5:19 Experience of justification by many
8(g) 5:20 Enhancement of sin by the law
8(h) 5:21 Ending of sin’s reign

Looking generally at the passage, we see that verse 12 introduces us to sin and death, verses 13 and 14 show that death is as a result of the sinful nature within, and not normally because of sins committed, verses 15 to 17 deal with death, and verses 18-21 with sin.

8(a) The entrance of sin and its consequence

5:12  Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned: 

Wherefore – a logical connection. The word “therefore” introduces a logical consequence, but verses 12-21 of this chapter are not a logical consequence of the preceding chapters, but they do answer the questions that those chapters might raise, and hence have a logical connection. It is important to notice that the counterpart of “wherefore as” in this verse is the “therefore as” of verse 18, hence the parenthesis of verses 13-17 is required by the grammar of the passage.
As by one man- a reference to Adam, the first man, and the federal head of the human race as sinners. “God… hath made of one blood all nations of men…” Acts 17:26, so we are all descended from this one man. There are not many races on the earth, for all have common descent from Adam and Eve his wife.
Sin- the principle of revolt against God, expressed in disobedience.
Entered into the world- sin existed in Satan before he introduced it into the world of men by means of Adam’s trangression. Adam was the door by which we perish, Christ is the door by which we are saved, John 10:9. Sin found an entrance into Adam’s heart, and through him to the rest of the world of men, for he passed on his nature to his children. The man is singled out, even though the woman sinned first, for it is by the man that the nature is passed on to the children.
And death by sin- physical death is a direct consequence of Adam’s fall. He was warned by God that death would come if he sinned, but he disobeyed God’s commandment and reaped the consequences. As a result, his nature became that of a sinful creature, and he passed on that nature to us all. As a consequence, we too are fallen and sinful, and face certain death, but in the mercy of God we are allowed a period to repent. 
And so death passed upon all men
because death is the penalty for having a sinful nature, (“the wages of sin is death” 6:23), and that sinful nature is shared by all in the world because of their link with Adam the sinner. 
For that all have sinned
“for that” means, “on the basis of the fact that”. The fact that the apostle can say, looking back through time, whether during the law-age or before, “all have sinned”, is the basis of the logical conclusion that what Adam did has affected us all, and sin has in fact entered into the whole of the world of men. 

Summary
The sin and death which are in the world are the result of the sin of Adam the first man, who has passed on his sinful nature to us all.

8(b) The existence of sin before the law-age

5:13  (For until the law sin was in the world: but sin is not imputed when there is no law.  

(For until the law sin was in the world- the principle of revolt against the rule of God that sin represents was in the world up until the formal giving of the law to Israel at Sinai.
But sin is not imputed when there is no law- the word translated imputed is only found here and Philemon 18, (“put that on mine account”). It means more than simply thinking of someone in a certain way, (which is the usual meaning of ‘impute’ in the New Testament), but goes further and involves putting something down in an account book as needing to be paid for. So whilst God did not overlook the fact that during the period from Adam to Moses men had sin within, He did not reckon it against them as needing to be paid for by instant death.

5:14  Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression, who is the figure of him that was to come.  

Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses- despite the foregoing, men still died in the period between Adam’s sin and Moses’ lawgiving. This proves that death is the consequence of having a sinful nature, and not the consequence of sinning. Only in extreme circumstances are men struck down in death by God because they have committed a particular sin; it is not the general rule.
Even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression- that is, those who had not gone against God’s will as expressed in a known law. Adam, like Israel, was formally given God’s law. The law God gave to Adam was “thou shalt not eat of it”, and the known penalty for transgression was “thou shalt surely die”, Genesis 2:7. It is said of Israel, “they like Adam have transgressed the covenant”, Hosea 6:7 margin. So both Adam and men under the law of Moses were given a commandment with a known penalty. Men in between Adam and Sinai were not in this situation, and therefore the fact that death reigned over them, (that is, was on the throne in their lives), was due to their nature from Adam, not their sinning like Adam.
Who is the figure of Him that was to come- the apostle rounds off this parenthesis by bringing together the two men that are to be compared and contrasted, Christ and Adam. Certain features about Adam in his official position as federal head of the human race provide both a comparison and a contrast with Christ the head of the new creation. 

Summary
That death has passed upon all men because of the act of another is proved by the fact that men died even though they had not transgressed a law they knew about. In His mercy, God promised the seed of the woman immediately sin had entered into the world. 

8(c) The effect of sin and God’s attitude

Key phrases
The offence of one…the gift in grace which is of one man. 

Note the formula in verses 15,16 and 17- “but not as…so also…for if…much more”. Note too that in verses 13-17 and verse 19, the contrast is between one and many, emphasising the greatness of the problem to be addressed, and the greatness of God’s remedy, whereas in verses 12 and 18, it is between one and all, emphasising the universality of the problem, and the universality of the opportunity for benefitting by the remedy.  

5:15  But not as the offence, so also is the free gift. For if through the offence of one many be dead, much more the grace of God, and the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded unto many.  

But not as the offence, so also is the free gift- these words serve the dual purpose of introducing both a comparison and a contrast beteen Adam and Christ, as would be suggested by the word figure in verse 14. Both are heads of a race of people, both performed an act which affected those people, and both pass on their characteristics to the people. But the contrast is marked, for Adam brought in sin, death, and God’s judgement, whereas Christ brings in righteousness, life, and justification. By ‘the offence’ means a trespass, a false step. Adam’s false move has had devastating and universal consequences because of the attitude of heart which lay behind the act. The apostle assumes we accept the record of Genesis 3.  The free gift is God’s  gift in grace, freely bestowed. The words offence and gift are the key to the verse. 
For if through the offence of one many be dead
the long list of men that have died physically down the centuries is directly attributable to the trespass of a single man at the beginning.
Much more- despite the seemingly insurmountable problem, God has overcome it, not by revoking the command which brought the death, but by introducing something far higher and grander.
The grace of God- God’s answer is not further condemnation, John 3:17; Luke 9:56, but the display of grace, unmerited favour to a fallen race. The condemnation of sinners is a righteous necessity, but God has no obligation to bless, yet chooses to do so.
And the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ
 the word “gift” means an act of giving; the word “by ” is literally “in”, speaking of the character of the giving; the second use of the word “by” indicates the personal responsibility placed upon Jesus Christ to deal with the matter of the sin of man.  The grace of God is expressed in the person of Christ, the Last Adam. This contrasts with the personal responsibility of Adam for his offence (the offence of one) and its consequences.
Hath abounded unto many
God delights to overflow in grace, and he does this towards the same number, “the many”, that are affected by affected by Adam’s offence.  The offence of one man brought many into death, but the grace of God which is channelled hrough the one man Jesus Christ flows forth towards that same number, despite the fact that they are many.

Summary
The offence of one man, Adam, has resulted in the death of the many in the world, but the superabounding grace of God in Christ is expressed to that same number.

8(d) The ending of death’s reign

Key phrases
Death reigned through (the agency of) one…reign in life through (the agency of) one. 

5:16  And not as it was by one that sinned, so is the gift: for the judgement was by one to condemnation, but the free gift is of many offences unto justification.  

And not as it was by one that sinned- the emphasis is now on the one person, rather than the one act of offending.
So is the gift
that spoken of in verse 15, and defined in verse 17 as the gift of righteousness. The phrase “and not” emphasizes that the gift is of a different character to the offence whose effects have been passed on to us, Adam’s gift was deadly; Christ’s is life-giving. The phrase “so is”, on the other hand, emphasizes that there is a comparison between what the two men did.
For the judgement was by one- by is “ek” meaning “out of”, indicating the source. Opinions differ whether the word ‘one’ refers to one man, Adam, or one offence. The comparison with many offences would suggest the latter, although the many offences are committed by many. The point is that there is a great obstacle to be overcome, since one sin has had such ruinous effects, yet there has been a multitude of people since who have committed a multitude of sins, which makes the situation much worse. 
Unto condemnation
the word used here means ” a verdict pronounced with punishment following” a stronger word than is usually used, indicating the gravity of the situation. God’s verdict (“judgement”) went against man, and condemnation in the form of physical death was the result. 
But the free gift
the apostle now reverts back to his original word for gift used in verse 15, grace-gift, indicating how the obstacle of so many sins, (whose presence proves that man is under condemnation), is dealt with. Only grace can do this; the law is powerless, as 8:3 will show. 
Is of many offences
again “of” means “out of”, indicating the source. Just as the one sin of Adam was the reason why condemnation came, so in the wisdom of God, He has seen the many offences of Adam’s descendants as an opportunity for acting in grace, to His own glory. So the free gift is as a result of Adam’s sin, and its need to be remedied. This truth was misapplied by Paul’s opponents in 6:1.
Unto justification- “unto” means “with a view to”, for not all come into the good of what God is prepared to do. Not only does God justify in the sense of reckoning righteous, but in the context here justification means the lifting of the condemnation of death, giving the authority to reign in life. In this way the end of verse 16 prepares the way for the truth of verse 17.

5:17  For if by one man’s offence death reigned by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ.)

For if by one man’s offence death reigned by one- the offence of Adam brought death upon men as a tyrant ruling their lives. There is no other cause for death’s reign, for “by one” is repeated to reinforce the point.
Much more- again there is the counteracting of Adam’s fall, but also further blessing. See verse 20, “where sin abounded, grace did much more abound”. 
They which receive abundance of grace
the grace of God mentioned in verse 15, is available. Note the apostle limits it to “they which receive”, not the “many” in general; in other words, believers, not men generally.
And of the gift of righteousness- the gift consisting of righteousness.
Shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ)- instead of merely overthrowing the tyrant death, God enables the believer to reign, but only by the agency and strength of Jesus Christ. Note the “shall”, the full realisation of reigning in life is reserved for the future, although to be anticipated now, as detailed in chapter 6.  

Summary
By the agency of one man, Adam, death reigned over his race, but by the agency of another man, Jesus Christ, God’s grace ensures that those who receive His gift of righteousness reign in life, both now and in the future. And just as the one offence of one man was the starting point of the condemnation, so the many offences of many men has been viewed by God as the starting-point of a process which results in the condemnation being removed.  

8(e) The extending of a gift to all

Key phrases
Judgement came upon all…free gift came upon all. 

5:18  Therefore as by the offence of one judgement came upon all men to condemnation; even so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.  

Therefore as- means “so then”, the counterpart to the “wherefore as” of verse 12. The intervening verses have cleared the way for the truths of verses 18 and 19, and the apostle is now free to take the argument forward.
By the offence of one
the spotlight is again on two federal heads, Adam and Christ. Here, Adam is in view. 
Judgement came upon all men to condemnation
the word judgement has been supplied by the Authorised Version from verse 16 to give the sense. The sentence of the Judge went against Adam and his race. 
Even so
there is a straight comparison now, instead of the “as…much more” of the previous verses.
By the righteousness of one
the one supreme act of righteousness which Christ accomplished on the cross. Not His personal righteousness, for the meaning is fixed by the word used. The act of Adam in making a false step in relation to the will of God, is directly contrasted with the act of Christ when He fulfilled the will of God at the cross.  The Lord Jesus was not dealing with sin during His life, or else He would have been forsaken of God then as well.  It was only during the hours of darkness upon the cross that He was forsaken by His God. 
The free gift came upon all men
the words “free gift” are supplied from verse 16. Upon means “towards”- just as the condemnation came towards all, so does the gift. 
Unto justification of life
with a view to a cancellation of the condemnation, negatively, and the introduction into life in Christ, positively. Life in Christ is the theme of chapters 6 and 8. 

Summary
There is a correspondence between the consequence of Adam’s act, and that of Christ. The one was an offence which brought condemnation, the other was an act of righteousness which brings justification.

8(g) The experience of justification by many

Key phrases
One man’s disobedience….obedience of one. 

5:19  For as by one man’s disobedience many were made sinners, so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous.  

For as- a more precise comparison even than the “as…even so” of verse 18, representing a refinement of the reasoning, which finds its climax in this verse, with its doctrine of the nature of men in Adam and men in Christ. The question might well be asked, How does verse 19 advance the argument, since it is so similar to verse 18? The answer is two-fold. First, the apostle now speaks of man by their constitution, made sinners and made righteous. Second, he implies how the state of being righteous is attained, for the disobedience of Adam may be contrasted not only with the obedience of Christ, but by inference with the obedience of faith.
By one man’s disobedience- the word is made up of two words, aside, and hear, giving the idea of refusal to hear. Adam had heard the command of God, but chose to “turn a deaf ear”.
Many were made sinners- made means “constituted”, the word being most often used of appointment to a position. The position appointed to men in Adam is that of being a sinner.
So by the obedience of one- Christ’s obedience to God even to the extent and extremity of the cross is in view, Philippians 2:8. Adam simply had to refrain from eating of the tree of knowledge, Christ had a heavy and sorrowful task before Him, even suffering on a tree, Acts 5:30, but did not waver in His obedience.
Shall many be made righteous- here the righteousness is based on the obedience of Christ, to preserve the contrast with Adam, whereas previously in the epistle the apostle has shown that it is by the obedience of our faith that righteousness is imputed to us.  

Summary
Adam’s disobedience resulted in man being constituted a sinner, whereas the obedience of Christ in going to the cross to deal with sin in obedience to His Father, has brought a state of righteousness to those who are linked to Him by the obedience of faith. 

 8(h) The enhancement of sin by the law

Having prepared the ground for a consideration of the believer’s life in Christ as detailed in chapters 6 and 8, the apostle now prepares for chapter 7, with its consideration of the believer in relation to the law of Moses.

5:20  Moreover the law entered, that the offence might abound. But where sin abounded, grace did much more abound:

Moreover the law entered-  the law of Moses came onto the scene as a side-issue, “came side-ways in”. This shows that Adam was not put under law as the nation of Israel was at Sinai, as some teach.
That the offence might abound- not in the sense that the number of sins might be increased, but that they might be shown in their true light, so that by a formal giving of the law what was wrong might be highlighted. By this means the initial offence of Adam, verse 15, was exposed in the offences of his race, verse 16.
But where sin abounded- as the law showed up its evil. The apostle reverts to the more general term sin, rather than ‘offence’ and transgression’, in preparation for the next chapters. 
Grace did much more abound
the free favour of God is great enough to deal with all the offences, and to bring in positive things as well. Compare the “much more” of the reasoning of verses 15 and 17. 

8(i) The ending of sin’s reign

5:21  That as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord.

That- this means “in order that”, for the superabundance of grace has a purpose.
As sin hath reigned unto  death- the preposition “unto”, is literally “in”, and when it does not denote physical location, it speaks of either power or character, the context deciding. Here the power behind the throne during the reign of sin, is said to be death. Death made sin’s reign a tyranny. Cf. Hebrews 2:15.
Even so might grace reign- grace so abounds that it dominates the scene, sweeps sin off its throne, and robs death of its power over the believer.
Through righteousness- sin reigned in death, whereas grace reigns through righteousness. There is not, then, an exact parallel in the two ideas. God does not simply restore man to innocence, but to a position consistent with righteousness. So grace reigns on a righteous basis, in contrast to the reign of sin which was on the basis of the unrighteous act of Adam.
Unto eternal life- grace superabounds so that not only is death defeated, but eternal life, the life of God, is imparted, not the life of Adam regained.
By Jesus Christ our Lord- He is the direct means by which grace reigns and eternal life is imparted. This full title is fitting now that He has triumphed through the work of the cross, and overthrown the reign of sin. How believers enter into that triumph is the theme of the next three chapters.